SEARCH!
Id Vlad Saved Scrape Time Status Scrape Result Original Ad Adarchiveid Creative Links Title Body Cta Type Link Url Pageid Page Name Page Profile Uri Page Like Count Collationcount Collationid Currency Enddate Entitytype Fevinfo Gatedtype Hasuserreported Hiddensafetydata Hidedatastatus Impressionstext Impressionsindex Isaaaeligible Isactive Isprofilepage Cta Text Pageinfo Pageisdeleted Pagename Reachestimate Reportcount Ad Creative Byline Caption Dynamic Versions Effective Authorization Category Display Format Link Description Link Url Page Welcome Message Creation Time Page Profile Picture Url Page Entity Type Page Is Profile Page Instagram Actor Name Instagram Profile Pic Url Instagram Url Instagram Handle Is Reshared Version Branded Content Current Page Name Disclaimer Label Page Is Deleted Root Reshared Post Additional Info Ec Certificates Country Iso Code Instagram Branded Content Spend Startdate Statemediarunlabel Actions
2,447,354
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2447344}'
No 2024-11-12 18:53 active 1805 0 šŸ˜Read the next chaptersšŸ‘‰ Chapter 1: PROLOGUE: Our three-year marriage is facing many challenges, and growing up as an orphan, who am I to expect anything better? My husband, Carter Whitlock, is everything I’ve ever dreamed of. Strong, kind, and fiercely devoted, he’s swept me off my feet from the moment we first met. In his arms, I’ve found solace and belonging. My mother-in-law, Elmyra, always has a disapproving gaze that’s never far from my side. The other members of the Whitlock family, too, seem to regard me with suspicion and disdain, as if I’m an interloper in their midst. I long to earn their acceptance, to prove myself worthy of their family name. Each day, I strive to be the perfect wife for Carter, tending to his needs with care and devotion. Yet no matter how hard I try, it seems as though I can never quite measure up to their expectations. Even so, a sense of determination always stirs within me. I won’t be cowed by their judgment, nor won’t I allow their harsh words to dim the light of my love for Carter. I'll be strong and unwavering in my resolve, and I’ll make my husband proud. ------ Hazel’s POV I have an unbelievable secret that I can’t wait to tell my husband. With our three year anniversary coming up, it’s about time we make our family complete. I hear the rumors being spread about me by his relatives; the whisper that I’m barren. I look down at the little pink plus sign on the test and I smile. It’s all going to change now. Carter will be so happy when I tell him. When I first met Carter at college, I had just stepped out of the campus coffee shop and a cyclist almost ran me over. Carter stepped in and grabbed me out of harm’s way. I instantly felt butterflies in my stomach. He has been my hero from the very beginning. He is the city's most famous bachelor. and an incredibly rich man. I never thought he would be interested in someone like me. I had nothing to give him. Because of that, I have always felt inferior to him in our marriage. Not everyone approved of the marriage from the beginning. The house staff is respectful, but I think it’s only because I am the mistress. Not because they think I deserve it. I see the judgment in their eyes when they look at me. Both my mother-in-law and sisters-in-law are constantly making comments about my appearance. They love to remind me that I represent the formidable Whitlock family. As if my looks and the way I dress will forever stain their family’s image. I wasn’t even allowed to make any decisions on my own wedding. I tried to pick out the flowers and I was told my taste was ā€˜too simple’ for a wedding to the most nobel family. I have also been told on several occasions that I should be ā€˜seen and not heard’ during family meetings. Nobody trusts my opinion, let alone asks for it. Carter’s mother, Elmyra, has always been distant and indifferent to me. She treats me like an outcast and every time she approaches me I get nervous. Her hair is always perfectly done up; her makeup and clothes flawless. She is an intimidating woman and she often makes me feel small. She knows exactly what to say to cut deeply too. ā€œI suppose you are happy riding my son’s coat tails the rest of your life? What purpose do you serve if you can’t give him an heir?ā€ ā€œIt’s probably for the best, dear. As an orphan, you wouldn’t know the first thing about being a mother anyway.ā€ ā€œI don’t know what my son was thinking when he decided to marry you. You aren’t strong enough to be the lady of this family.ā€ But I know I can rely on Carter to protect me from her harsh words and actions when he’s around. He even defends me against his mother when she is hard on me. ā€œI know you want to be a grandmother mom, but Hazel and I are happy. We will have a child when we are ready.ā€ Then he turns to me and kisses me on the forehead. I don’t know why Elmyra hates me so much. It makes me feel bad about myself, like I will never be good enough for her son. But, from now on, everything is going to change. Even Elmyra will have to start treating me better once she hears the news. I have a husband who adores me, a beautiful home and now, after years of trying, a new addition on the way to make our family complete. Me, an orphan, finally getting a real family to call her own. Just then Carter walks out of the bedroom looking as handsome as ever with his dark blonde hair, piercing blue eyes and chiseled jaw. ā€œMorning, babe. What’s for breakfast?ā€ Carter asks as he strolls into the kitchen. He kisses me on the cheek and lightly squeezes my wrist as he walks past me to get his coffee. ā€œEggs and bacon,ā€ I reply with a giggle. We eat our breakfast in companionable silence. I cherish every moment alone with my husband. I don’t care what his mother or his other relatives think. I just want his approval. The one person who has truly loved me and been there for me in my life. While I’m standing at the sink washing dishes, I feel a presence behind me suddenly. Something cold and heavy is placed on my heart. I look down at the most beautiful diamond necklace I’ve ever seen. It has a big cushion cut stone in the center and smaller stones wrapping up the sides of the necklace. ā€œCarter! What is this for?ā€ I ask breathlessly. ā€œFor being so beautiful,ā€ he replies. He leads me over to a mirror on the wall and I gasp in surprise. ā€œIt’s stunning,ā€ I say in awe. ā€œTonight I’d like you to wear it to dinner with that short black dress I like. And, when we get back I’d like you to wear only this,ā€ he says suggestively. ā€œYes, sir,ā€ I say softly. I tip my head back to allow him access to my lips. He kisses me deeply and caresses my body and I lean into him. ā€œI wish I could stay in bed all day with you, but this meeting is important,ā€ he moans and steps back. ā€œI will be waiting for you,ā€ I say with a coy look. ā€œWhat would I do without you? You are the love of my life,ā€ he replies. He gives me another quick kiss and then he’s headed towards the door. I sigh happily, thinking about how much I’m going to miss him today. We had already planned on going out to dinner, but now it's going to be special. I will tell him I’m with child tonight and surprise him. Out of the blue, my phone rings. I see that it’s my best friend, Lillian. I’ve been so focused on being the perfect wife for Carter that I’ve lost touch with many of my friends. But Lilian is different. She knows everything about Carter and me. She knows how my mother-in-law and the other family members treat me. She has always been there for me. She knows what to say to make me feel better about anything. -[ā€œHi, Hazel. How are you?ā€]- she asks. ā€œI’m doing ok,ā€ I say. -[ā€œYour voice doesn’t sound ok. Spill it.ā€]- ā€œIt’s nothing, just had a visit from Elmyra.ā€ -[ā€œYou really shouldn’t put up with her crap, Hazel. Talk to Carter about it, maybe he can get her to lay off.ā€]- ā€œI appreciate that but I think that will just make me look weak to her. She’s a complicated woman,ā€ I say. -[ā€œShe’s a shrew,ā€]- Lillian’s sarcasm makes me laugh. ā€œSpeaking of which, I have to get ready for this afternoon tea so she doesn’t have my head. Talk later?ā€ I ask. -[ā€œSo you’ll be gone all afternoon?ā€]- ā€œYes, unfortunately. These ladies love to drone on about family traditions,ā€ I reply and then add, ā€œWhy, do you need something?ā€ -[ā€œNo, I’m ok. I was going to ask you to lunch but another time. I’m always here for you Hazel so if it gets too much give me a call.ā€]- ā€œThank you. You are such a great friend,ā€ I reply warmly. I hang up with Lillian and feel a pang of regret. I’m going to make it a priority to dedicate more time to our friendship. My day is over quickly. The tea goes very well and I decide to head home early. Usually, I’d follow the women back to Elmyra's house for dinner. I always want to be part of them. But this time, I’m very tired. I walk into our apartment and set my bag on the counter. I hum to myself, excited about seeing Carter soon. I start to walk into the kitchen when I hear a noise. It sounds like a moan. I stop what I’m doing instantly. Fear creeps up my spine. I make my way back towards the sound and I hear it again. Then I hear a bang noise and I almost jump out of my skin. My heart is pounding and my legs feel shaky. Something is wrong. I know it in my gut. I start to push the door open slowly and it makes a small creaking sound. What I see makes me gasp. A woman is grinding on top of Carter and he’s moaning. He grabs her groin and looks up at her adoringly. I feel like someone has just ripped my heart out. My breathing becomes erratic. I start to panic. My knees feel like jello. I clutch the door frame for support. How could he do this to me?! This man who said I was the love of his life just this morning! This man who gave me a beautiful necklace and told me he hated leaving me! Just then, the woman turns to me with an evil grin. Like she’s enjoying making me watch in horror. I can’t believe my own eyes. I draw shaky breaths as tears fall down my face. My heart pounds mercilessly as I lock eyes with Carter—the man I’ve once loved, now a mere stranger before me. Everything I thought I knew about my husband. About my life. Destroyed in an instant. The sight before me shocks me to my core. Lillian and Carter. In our bed. Making love. Chapter 2: The man who says he loves me in the morning is now making love with my best friend. Carter's hands roam over Lillian's underdressed body, his lips trailing feverish kisses along her neck, while Lillian's laughter echoes in the room like a cruel taunt. My throat constricts. I want to curse, to scream, to lash out at them with every ounce of fury burning inside me. But my voice fails me, lost in a desert of despair. Finally, Carter and Lillian notice my presence, their affection abruptly extinguished like a candle snuffed out by a gust of wind. My tears fall unchecked now, hot and bitter against my cheeks. Carter scrambles to his feet, hastily pulling on his clothes. ā€œWhy are you here?ā€ he asks. Lillian remains on the bed, a smirk playing at the corners of her lips, her gaze cold and calculating. She revels in my agony, relishing the destruction she has wrought. ā€œIt’s not what you think it is,ā€ Carter says. My heart shatters into a million jagged pieces. I need to get out of here! I clutch at my ventricle, willing my heart to keep beating. Carter catches up to me, his hand reaching out to touch my arm, but I recoil from his touch as if burned. "Hazel, let’s talk," he demands, his voice raw with emotion. But I shake my head, my resolve hardening with each passing moment. ā€œTalk about what?ā€ My voice is a mere ghost of its former strength. ā€œAbout how you slept with my best friend behind my back?ā€ Now, I'm left shattered, questioning every moment of intimacy with Carter, every laugh shared with Lillian. Was it all a facade, a cruel illusion of love and friendship? The pain is unbearable, the disbelief suffocating! I make it back to our house after a hazy drive. I ascend to the master bedroom, my movements fueled by a desperate need to escape. With trembling hands, I begin to pull out my clothes and belongings from the cabinets and drawers, stuffing them haphazardly into a suitcase. I don’t care how messy it looks, don’t care about anything except getting away from all of it! "What’s gotten into you this time?" Elmyra calls out, breaking through the haze of my grief. I turn to her, standing in the doorway, her eyes narrowed, her jaw clenched. Her aura exudes mockery and arrogance. I manage to choke out, "I’m leaving." Elmyra hisses, as if wanting to curse at me. But before she can speak again, I brush past her, down the stairs and flee from the house, my suitcase clutched tightly in my numbing hands. I steady my breath, then climb into my car and start the engine, the roar of the motor drowning out the tumultuous thoughts swirling in my mind. I drive without direction; my subconscious takes control of the steering wheel and leads me to the only place I may feel safe - my parents' house. Mama is actually waiting for me at the threshold, I’m overwhelmed that I ignore the fact why she knows I’m coming. I walk in the doorway and papa, who’s reading a paper, frowns and asks, "Why do you look like that?ā€ I sink onto the sofa, struggling to hold back my sobs. "What happened?" Mama perches on the edge of the sofa, her hand reaching out to brush away the tears that are staining my cheeks. I take a shaky breath, my heart constricting with pain. "I caught Carter and Lillian...together." I thought I'd have my parents’ support. But then, to my horror, their expressions darken, a look of apprehension crossing their faces. "Hazel," mama begins, her tone accusatory. "What have you done wrong?" Mama’s words suffocate me with its cruelty. ā€œHe is cheating on me–!That asshoā€“ā€ Slap! My head rears back from pain and shock. Papa just slaps me across the face! I hold my hand to my cheek. ā€œGo back to Carter now, apologize for leaving, promise him that you won't do it again and that you'll stay by his side.ā€ From the looks on their faces, I realize that they don't care about Carter's cheating. Only that I have brought disgrace upon them. Mama’s eyes are cold as she adds, "You must have done something wrong to cause Carter to cheat on you. Have you thought about what it would do to our family? Your brother's scholarship is still on Carter's dime. Your sister is about to out in the society and can't be dragged down by you. Now, do everything you can to not let Carter leave you.ā€ This is my parents, my adoptive parents. I grew up pleasing them and being the best student in school, but they never look at me. Being adopted at a young age will do that. You are so grateful to the people who have taken you in. You are terrified of making a mistake that they may send you back to the orphanage and decide to adopt another child. A child that’s more obedient, smarter, better. So you bust yourself trying to make them proud of you. You stifle any part of yourself that may talk back or speak up. It wasn't until I married Carter that papa accepted me. The day we got married was the happiest day of my life. I thought mama and papa have considered me family all these years, now it turns out I was wrong. They don't care about me, at all. Papa says, "Have you had enough, I'm going to call Carter and have him bring you home. " I can’t take this anymore, this isn’t what I’m here for! This place can't provide the safety or even the comfort I desperately need! I turn on my heels and storm out of the house with my suitcase in hands before they can react. Humiliated, despised, and helpless… as I begin to acknowledge that I lost my husband and my family on the same day. Chapter 3: It all clicks. The late night calls, the flirtings, the unusual caring with Lillian - their chuckles in bed, my parents' coldness, Elmyra's sneers. My mind replays these scenes over and over again, like a broken record. I sit on the edge of the bed of the apartment I rented since last night, the weight of the world keeps pressing down on my shoulders. Just as I’m sinking deeper into the darkness of my thoughts, my phone shatters the silence. I jolt as I wipe away my tears. My hand trembles slightly as I glance at the screen. Then, my jaw clenches in anger when I see the caller ID—Lillian. ā€œReally? You still have the guts to call me?ā€ I hiss. -["Listen, Hazel, it's evident where his heart lies, and frankly, your dramatics won't change that. Just gracefully accept the truth and move on, like any sensible person would."]- Lilian says in her sweet voice, without a hint of remorse or shame. -[ā€œWe need to talk, Express Cafe, now.ā€]- My grip on the phone tightens, my nails digging into my palm as I fight to keep my composure. I force my anger down, steeling myself for whatever lies Lillian is about to spin. "Fool me once" I say courageously, ā€œIf you thinkā€¦ā€ -[ā€œDon't you want to know why and when your husband cheated on you?ā€]- She's been my best friend long enough to know what will pinch me. She hangs up, the silence that follows echoing in the small apartment like a deafening roar. Express Cafe is just a few minutes' drive away. I slip into a corner booth and wait, quickly smooth concealer around my swollen eyes, as I watch the door with bated breath. Lilian comes in blushing like a woman in love, and ironically, her love has turned out to be mine. An awkward silence ensues and we stare at our respective coffee cups for a while. ā€œWhy, Lillian?ā€ I finally ask. "Hazel, you need to face the truth. Carter loves me, not you. He's only with you because he wants an heir, a baby. Once he gets what he wants from you, he'll leave you for me." "Is that so?" I ask, my voice trembling slightly despite my best efforts to maintain my composure. A very faint smile plays at the corners of Lilian’s lips that she tries so hard to hide by tilting her head down as she reaches into her bag and produces her phone. With a few taps of her finger, she turns the screen towards me, revealing a string of text messages between her and Carter. "He's been seeing me behind your back, Hazel," Lilian says, her voice holding a tinged of a smug satisfaction. "He's been telling me everything. How he can't stand being with you, how he's only staying with you for appearance’s sake. He's using you, and you're too blind to see it." My breath dries in my throat as I read the messages. The Carter in the text messages is nothing like the husband I knew. I can tell by his texts that he is happy, which makes my heart ache even more. ā€œBut what does that have to do with why you betrayed me? You were my best friend,ā€ I say, trying not to show how much these messages hurt me. ā€œAt first we were friends, but then I realized I could never really respect you. The way you let people walk all over you...I’m sorry but it’s just pathetic. And then I stayed close to you so I could be near Carter,ā€ she replies. ā€œHe never loved you, I’m always his true love. He met me first. ā€ she continues. I swallow a lump in my throat and quietly take a deep breath. ā€œHow long has this been going on?ā€ I ask. ā€œPretty much since the beginning. A few months into your marriage, maybe,ā€ she says without remorse. My head is reeling with the idea that Carter has been cheating on me for so long. I’m shocked that Lillian has such a mean streak. She’s never my friend to begin with. How could I have let these kinds of people into my life, into my heart? Just then I hear the door jingle, prompting me to look up. To my shock, Carter appears. ā€œYou called Carter?ā€ I ask Lillian in a horrified tone. ā€œYou two really need to talk. You need to think about your life choices, accept the reality and it's good for all of us.ā€ she replies snidely. She gets up to leave and Carter takes her place in the opposite chair. "Come home with me. We had a good time, didn't we? We can still live the life we had before. It’s not like you don’t enjoy the things we do together,ā€ he says. He tries to run his hand up my arm but I slap him away. ā€œDon’t touch me. I only enjoyed them when I thought I was the only one you were doing it with!ā€ I whisper between my gritted teeth. "I'm the only one who can stand you in bed, you know how boring you used to be in bed? I made you moan over and over. You know you still want me..." He stares at me with those cold eyes. The eyes I once loved. He’s finally stopped pretending. It’s all been an act. I see that now. Carter changes his personality to suit his needs. He manipulates people to get what he wants. He manipulated me before and he’s trying to do it again! I say nothing, trying to keep my anger in check. ā€œI don’t know why you are fighting this so hard. Most women would die to be in your place. They’d be very happy to get even the tiniest scrap from me,ā€ He pauses, waiting for my reply. But I keep my silence. ā€œYou agreed to my terms. I have your signature on the prenuptial agreement to prove it. So get over yourself and fulfill your duty to me. Then you can go on about your sad little life, while I rise to the top and make my family proud,ā€ he boasts. ā€œDid you ever love me?ā€ I ask. "Love is too strong of a word.ā€ He laughs out loud as if he has heard something ridiculous. ā€œYou have good breeding, your parents assured me like you would be an obedient wife, and all along you've done well. Why don't you keep it up? Come home now, before I run out of patience." He’s never loved me. His tone reminds me of the new racehorse he bought last month. A new, premium racehorse, presentable, brings him victories and can be bred to produce foals again. He never sees me as a wife, or even as a person. ā€œNot a chance,ā€ I say proudly. ā€œRemember your prenup? If you don't bear me children, you will be ruined. Your family will be in debt for the rest of their lives. Don't you dare try to leave me.ā€ His pupils dilate like that of a wild animal's, and he chokes me with his hand. I can barely breathe, I can feel he’s serious about hurting me, this man I had loved is literally taking my breath away. ā€œI’m leaving you, one way or another…." With what strength I have left I try to remove his hand and finish the sentence with the last of my breath. My peripheral vision sees that people are already whispering and looking over at us, and some even take out their phones and start taking pictures of us. ā€How are youā€¦ā€ He growls, low and dangerous. He notices the look in the crowd's eyes, and I'm betting he won’t dare make a scandal like domestic scandal in public if he wants to remain reputable. He stares at me with anger in his eyes. He then lets go and I can finally breathe heavily. I cough, calling his bluff. He finally breaks the stare and leaves in a huff. The look on his face is absolutely worth it. I may have to pay the consequences later. But for now, I feel free for the first time in my life. I will leave Carter, no matter the cost. Chapter 4: Read your contract - This should be on my tombstone. I dug out my prenup from when papa told me not to worry about anything, that they would protect me and all I had to do was sign it, and so I did. But now, I realize that every conditioning of this prenup is working against me. My parents sold me into marriage, and they’ll be furious with me for getting a divorce. They’ll be bankrupt and vulnerable to attacks without Carter’s protection. ā€œIf you want a divorce, you won’t get a penny from me. You will no longer be under my protection. Think twice, Hazel.ā€ Those are Carter's words, which are burned in my memory. I just wanna brush off the agreement and his threat by not thinking too much about them. But then, they start to haunt me, making me understand the realness of it all. Escaping isn’t a possibility, and Carter proves that… The rain pours as I stand on the doorstep of my rented house, the water mingles with the tears I try so hard to hold back. ā€œYour husband's men took your car. I was about to tell you while they’re here so you can talk to them about it, but they’re so aggressive and I got scared that they may hurt me,ā€ my landlord says. A rush of anger and helplessness courses through me as I stare at the empty space of the parking lot where I last left my car. As if that’s not enough for Carter, he adds another unwanted surprise for me. ā€œAlso,ā€ the landlord begins, pity and fear etched across her wrinkled face. "Your husband called through the cellphone of one of his men. He threatened me, said he'd ruin my business if I don't evict you. So.., I can't keep the house rented to you anymore.ā€ The world seems to tilt, the ground shifting beneath my feet. "B-but, I have nowhere to go. Besides, I need time to find a new place." The landlord shakes her head, her face stern. "I can't risk it. The young Whitlock has too much influence. I can't afford to be caught in whatever marital problem you have." I wanna protest again, but she’s right. Carter may put her in a difficult situation like he’s doing to me now, and I don’t wanna be the reason for it. With a heavy heart, I pack my things, and drag myself and my suitcase out into the storm. I then head to the nearest hotel. Without cash, I rely on my credit cards. The clerk at the front desk shakes his head as he hands back my credit card to me. "I'm sorry, Mrs. Whitlock. Your card has been declined." My cheeks burn with shame. "Can you try again, please?" The clerk tries again,... and beep! Declined, again! Maybe this hotel’s POS machine isn’t working - at least that’s what I wanna believe in, though deep down, my inkling is telling me something else. I walk to another hotel, and approach the front desk, my hands shaking as I present my credit card. "I need a room, please," I say, trying to keep my voice steady. To my surprise, without even taking my credit card, the clerk shakes her head. "I'm sorry, Mrs. Whitlock. We can't help you." ā€œWhy?ā€ I ask with a little frustration. The manager, who looks uncomfortable, comes to the clerk’s rescue, and answers, ā€œMr. Carter Whitlock has banned you from our hotel." You’ve got to be kidding me? Where would I go now? There’s no refuge for me now. Carter’s reach is far and his influence powerful, making sure I’m isolated, vulnerable. He’s trying to force me back, cutting me off financially, stripping away my options. Soon I will be in debt and poor, which isn’t good, especially that I’m now going to be a mother. I have to find a way out of this, and the only temporary solution I can think of is to pawn my pearls and earrings for some cash. I quickly head to a pawnshop, and its owner eyes me as I lay my jewelry on the counter. "I need to cash these," I say. He picks up the pearls, turning them over in his hands, his eyes narrowing as he glances at my suitcase. "You left home?ā€ ā€œY-yes, and it’s hard to find a place to stay. My credit cards have been declining, so I need cash.ā€ The owner smirks as he says, ā€œNice pieces, but I can't give you much for them. Market's down, you see." My heart sinks. I know he’s lying, taking advantage of my desperation. But what choice do I have - haggling? Then what? Get another rejection? I don’t wanna face with that. "How much?" I ask, bracing myself. He names a figure that’s insultingly low, but I nod, swallowing my pride and the bitter taste of defeat. "I'll take it." At least I have money that'll last for a few days if I spend it wisely. That’s what matters for now. He counts out the bills with deliberate slowness while his eyes on me, a predator sensing vulnerability. When he finally hands over the money, I grab it. But I have to stay in the lobby for a moment, waiting for the rain to stop. Suddenly, my eyes flicker on the TV that’s currently showing a flash news with a caption; ā€˜The Divorce of the Century’. The wife, once vilified by the town, now stood vindicated by Marius Thorne, the town's most revered lawyer. ā€œMarius Thorne,ā€ I echo. Marius Thorne’s image flashes on the screen, a vision of confidence and success. His gold eyes, piercing, enchanting even. According to the news, he's a partner at the biggest law firm in town and he never loses in court. ā€œHe may be who I need,ā€ I murmur to myself, excitement surging within me. Once the rain stops, I begin searching for a new place to stay. With newfound determination and what little cash I have, I find refuge in a cramped flat that doesn't check documents. The landlord, a cold and distant old lady, lays down the rules; no pets allowed, no men allowed, before disappearing from my sight. In this tiny room, my troubled heart finally quiets down. For now, I’m safe, hidden from Carter's relentless pursuit. Through G****e, I search the name ā€˜Marius Thorne’, and quickly call the numbers on the law firm profile he’s working with. After a few rings, a female voice echoes from the other end of the line. -[ā€œCounsel Commanders Law Firm, how can we help you?ā€]- ā€œHi! I’m filing for divorce and I need to make an appointment with Marius Thorne, is he available to speak with?ā€ Chapter 5: Divorce is never as easy as I thought it would be. -[ā€œI’m calling to inform you that Mr. Thorne has decided to NOT take your case. We can recommend good divorce lawyers if needed….ā€]- The woman’s tone is cool and reserved over the phone. Confusion clouds my thoughts, and questions race through my mind—why would he turn me away? Is he busy? Or does he find my case not worthy of his time? I quickly rush to the law firm, hoping to personally meet and talk to Marius Throne, but I’m told by his secretary that appointments with Marius Throne are currently lined up for a month from now. So, he’s busy. Even so,... I’m still hoping that he’ll have a change of heart and accept my divorce case if only he can understand my situation. It’s a good case, hard case to be exact - my prenup agreement is harsh and my husband was caught cheating red-handed. This may pique his interest. The bustling lobby seems to shrink in an instant as I, lost in my thoughts, collide with someone in a sharp, tailored suit. I stumble back, instinctively apologizing. "Oh, I'm so sor-!" But when the man speaks, I freeze mid-apology. "Hazel?" he says, his voice a mix of surprise and recognition. My brow furrows as I stare at him, trying to place the familiar handsome face. Then, it hits me. "Leslie?!" I exclaim, my confusion giving way to excitement. "It's nice to see you again!" Leslie returns my smile, his eyes lighting up with warmth. "It's nice to see you again too." My mind trips me back to our high school days, the laughter, the secrets shared, which were overshadowed by the years of silence that followed my marriage to Carter. "It’s been a long time,ā€ I say. ā€œWhat are you doing in a place like this?" A proud smile tugs at Leslie's lips as he proudly gestures around the lobby. "I work here as a Senior Legal Associate." Senior Legal Associate? - I echo inwardly with awe. Quickly, a glimmer of possibility shines through my uncertainty! And when Leslie asks the question back to me, I know I have to seize the opportunity. ā€œHow about you, what are you doing here?ā€ In a heartbeat, I reply, "I'm divorcing my husband, and I need to talk to Attorney Thorne now. His secretary said he has many cases lined up for him. But he’s my only hope. Can you help me meet him, please?" As I wait for his response, I look into his eyes, praying for a lifeline. ā€œMr. Thorne is a troublesome boss, difficult to work with, and even harder to persuade,ā€ he says. My stubbornness refuses to let doubt cloud my determination. I’m desperate. Despite the warning signs, I press on, my resolve unshaken. "Just let me talk to him. Then I'll decide whether I still want to trust my case to him or not... please?" Leslie's smile turns brittle. "Alright. I'll try to talk to him first about you. Follow me." I follow Leslie, then wait outside one of the doors that are lining the corridor as I watch him disappear into the room. I hope Leslie's charm will be enough to sway Marius Thorne, to at least grant me a chance to plead my case. And maybe, just maybe, if I can make him understand, I can turn the tide in my favor. After a moment of agony, Leslie finally emerges from the room, his smile radiant as he meets my eager gaze. ā€œYou may now go in,ā€ he announces, his voice tinged with excitement. My heart leaps with anticipation, and I can't help but squeal with delight. With a grin, I say, ā€œThank you so, so much!ā€ I waste no time in crossing the threshold into the room. As I close the door, my eyes quickly fall upon Marius Thorne behind the mahogany desk. He’s tall and he’s impeccably handsome too, more so than Leslie and even Carter himself. Clad in a printed suit, he exudes an air of impassiveness that sends chills down my spine. His jawline is sharp, his gold eyes are more piercing in person than they were on TV, and his dark hair perfectly groomed. Marius’ voice is devoid of emotion just like his expression. "My secretary and Leslie told me that you’re planning to divorce your husband, Carter of the Whitlock Family.ā€ Surprised, I ask, "You know my husband?" Is Marius Thorne turning me off because of my husband? He dodges my question, and delivers his verdict instead. "I have a full schedule for the rest of the year to take on new cases. I can recommend good divorce lawyers to you If you need..." Disappointment and frustration foam in my heart, my hands clenching to my sides. "Is there anything I can do to change your mind?" Marius remains unmoved. Without a tiny hint of second-thought, he crashes me with a one-word answer, ā€œNone.ā€ Pride becomes my shield from rejection. I’ve walked away from anyone where I’m unwanted. I did that from Carter and his family, from my parents, God, I can just walk away from this stranger too! With a forced smile, I turn to the door. But just as I reach the threshold, a hand grips my wrist with unexpected force. Then, Carter's angry face looms over me. I struggle to maintain my balance. "Carter, let go of me!" I demand, my voice trembling with fear and defiance. ā€œWhat do you think you’re doing here?!ā€ he asks back, his face red with beasty fury. Carter drags me aggressively. I try to get rid of him, shoving my wrist from his iron grip, but his strength is overpowering. Finally, we reach the lobby, where curious eyes watch our confrontation unfold. Carter releases my wrist, but my humiliation doesn't end there. In a voice sharp and cold, he unleashes a torrent of threats that makes my blood run cold. "I own half of this law firm. When my wife came to my firm looking for a divorce lawyer, You think I wouldn't notice that?——" My eyes widen in surprise… that’s news to me. Carter pinches my hand and says, ā€œYou didn't really think that you could find a lawyer who would dare take you on, did you?ā€ My mind goes blank, could this be the reason why Marius Thorne kept refusing me? Is there any other divorce attorney in town who will take my case? Who’s not scared of Carter? Carter grabs my arm once again. ā€œStop defying me! You can’t just waltz out of our marriage without consequences. Didn’t I already make sure you know that? The hardship you’re going through now is just the tip of the iceberg of what else I can do to you." I try to let go myself, but it’s no use, Carter is much stronger than I am. He then tightens his grip on me, which prompts me to hiss in pain. ā€œCarter, please,ā€ I beg. Carter parts his lips, but before he can continue his tirade, a pair of hands intervenes, grasping both my arm and his. I look up, and see Marius standing before us. LEARN_MORE https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12972&u Indulge in story https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ 842 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 redtgb.com VIDEO https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12972&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/453202836_1158120778800115_7390564090247189563_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zMhWf_pY6WYQ7kNvgFNbFF-&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AM3RwgOyGGWEZ1nmr7vn0cF&oh=00_AYCYSVRzHIdHNwIPlKqSg-dWSGJcn9QWv29d-MbRHXRN8w&oe=6739BEC5 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Indulge in story 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,447,724
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2447717}'
No 2024-11-12 19:00 active 1806 0 šŸ”„šŸ”„Click to read the next chapter for freešŸ‘‰ After six years, Stella Richard finally came back this familiar city. She walked out of the airport and hailed a taxi. When the taxi moved, all the memories she had tried to forget over the years began to flood her mind... Stella shook her head, chasing those thoughts away. This time, she hadn’t come back to dwell on old, useless memories. She was back because her boss had asked her to return. He told her that their company was at a dead end, and he wanted her to come back and solve the crisis. At first, Stella didn’t want to come, but after some thought, she decided to return... Six years ago, her boss had helped her during the most difficult time of her life, and she wanted to repay the favor... As for everything else, she no longer cared... At the Company... As Stella arrived, she noticed that most of the employees were engaged in a lively discussion. As she walked by, snippets of conversation reached her ears. "I heard that there are so many companies who want to buy our company." "Really! That means we’ll have a new boss." "I just hope that our new boss should be good-looking, like a Korean drama CEO." "Hey! Do you know who’s going to buy the company?" Stella heard their chatter but didn’t care about the gossip. She knew these people didn’t actually care about who would buy the company or for what price. They just wanted to gossip. But she... She cared... and she was here to secure a good deal for her company. "Of course, it’ll be Kingston’s, the RK Group. Who else in the city is powerful enough to challenge them?" Stella, who had been about to continue walking, stopped in her tracks. A name, both familiar and unfamiliar, reached her ears. "The Kingstons..." "RK Group..." Suddenly, memories Stella had locked away began to surge like a storm. Her mind was filled with those memories like a flood. Stella felt dizzy. It was as if she were still trapped in that RK mansion, surrounded by cold walls. Stella had thought she had long forgotten about him, but it seemed that it was just her illusion. [Flashback] Six Years Ago... In the RK Mansion... Stella walked out of the gate inside the living room. But her expression was somber. She moved as if in a daze. "Madam, what happened to you? Why do you look so pale and weak?" The one who spoke was Mia. She was working for Kingston's for years and always treated Stella like her daughter. Seeing her pale face and weak demeanor, Mia was worried. "Mia... Don’t worry, I’m fine. It’s just..." Stella glanced at the reports in her hand and said, "I haven’t had my period for two months, and when I went to the hospital..." She didn’t finish her sentence, looking at Mia with a mix of expectation and worry. They just stared at each other. Mia understood what Stella wanted to say. She was pregnant. But Mia also knew about the relationship between Mr. RK and Stella. She didn’t know what to say. In the end, she just congratulated her. Stella didn’t say anything and kept staring at the reports in her hand. She had been married to Rene Kingston for three years. But theirs was not a marriage of love... It was a contract marriage, with a three-year time limit. Because the woman he loved was her sister. RK had been about to marry her sister, Sophia, but for some reason, Stella had ended up replacing her sister. From the day they married, he had told her that their marriage was just a three-year contract and nothing more. For RK, their marriage was indeed just a contract, but for Stella, it was a beautiful gift from God. Because only she knew how happy she was when she found out she was going to marry RK. The man she had loved throughout her youth. All these years, Stella had given her best in this marriage, hoping that maybe, just maybe, their marriage would work out. Maybe he wouldn’t divorce her. Maybe he would want to stay with her... Maybe he would give their relationship a chance because of the child... Stella was still lost in thought when suddenly, a voice came from the door, shattering all her hopes and illusions. "I don’t want this child." The voice was cold and hard. Stella and Mia both turned to look in the direction of the voice. RK was standing at the door, staring at Stella. His face was cold and expressionless. It was impossible to tell what he was thinking. He had a very handsome face and blue eyes. His blue eyes were like the deep ocean. If you looked into them. Then you would be drowned in it. Chapter 2 RK walked in and stood in front of Stella. He appeared like a king, towering above the world and looking down upon everyone as if they were nothing. With his tall frame and commanding aura, he exuded an undeniable power. Stella sat on the sofa, overwhelmed by his presence. She remained seated, staring at him, shocked by his words. She never expected this man to be so cold-blooded, uttering such harsh words without a second thought. There was no hesitation in his voice when he said he didn’t want the child. Stella looked into his eyes, trying her best to remain calm and hold back her tears. She didn’t want to appear weak in front of this cold man. The two of them just stared at each other in silence. After a while, RK walked over and sat opposite Stella. As he sat down, his assistant, Alex Triston, placed a stack of papers on the table. At the top of the papers were the words "Contract Expired." Alex looked at Stella and said, "Miss Richard, according to your contract with Mr. RK, three years have now been completed. Please sign here and finalize the process." Stella noted the change in how Alex addressed her—from Mrs. RK to Miss Richard. Even though she still hadn't signed her name. A mocking smile appeared on her face. She was sure that Alex wouldn’t have dared to take her so lightly, if it hadn’t been ordered by someone, of course, and that someone was none other than her husband. RK took the pen and signed his name without a pause or thought. After finishing, he looked at Stella and said, "You can stay here for a week and look for the house." Stella looked into the man's eyes which are calm as a lake. There was no regret, sadness, or hesitation—nothing. It was as if he felt nothing about their relationship, which had suddenly gone through such a big change. But as this thought crossed her mind, she scolded herself. "Stella, are you a fool? How can you expect any regret or sadness from this stone-hearted man?" But still, she couldn’t control her emotions. Because she had loved this stone-heated man for so many years. Stella didn’t say anything and just looked at the man with whom she had spent the past three years. She had seen his face every day, yet now, as she looked at him, she still found him strikingly handsome. But... he was also the man who had shattered her heart into a thousand pieces. She didn’t want to show her vulnerability in front of him, so she tried her best not to cry. Her hand trembled as she held the pen. She looked at the papers, saw his elegant and strong handwriting, and signed her name. Just like her heart, her handwriting was also broken. Stella was shattered inside, but she didn't show this on her face. After she signed her name, she took a deep breath and said, "I am very grateful to Mr. Kingston that he allowed me to stay here for a week, but after our contract expires I don't think I should stay here. I will leave immediately." After speaking, Stella glanced at Mia and asked, "Mia, can you help me pack my things?" Mia looked at Stella's face and saw how hard she trying not to cry and her heartache. She didn't want to do this, but she had to do it. Stella went upstairs to pack her belongings, while RK watched her retreating figure, his emotions unreadable. Stella looked around the room where she had lived for three years, her eyes turned blurred... She can't hold back her tears. She knew their marriage would end someday, but she hadn’t anticipated such intense pain in her heart. Stella didn’t have many things to pack. She just packed her belongings but left everything RK had bought untouched— not even a single piece of clothing. Mia watched her in silence, unsure of what to say. Stella wiped away her tears and said, "Mia, don’t worry about me. I’m fine. It’s just that I’m not his Mrs. Right." With that, she grabbed her bag and headed downstairs. Downstairs... RK was still sitting on the sofa, watching Stella. But Stella didn't want to look at him and was ready to leave... "Where are you going?" Suddenly, his cold voice cut through the silence. Stella paused and turned to look at him. She hadn’t been on good terms with her family from the beginning, and after her marriage, it had been nearly impossible to maintain any connection with them. As for him, they were now divorced, so she felt no reason or obligation to tell him where she was going. "I don’t think my whereabouts has anything to do with Mr. Kingston. We’re already divorced and have nothing to do with each other. Mr. Kingston must be focused on his future wife, not on his ex-wife..." Stella's tone was cold and it was like she was throwing daggers from her mouth. She couldn’t comprehend his hypocritical behavior. She wondered if it was her imagination or not, but it felt as though, after mentioning his future wife, the temperature in the room had dropped a lot. She felt a chill spread through her body and decided to leave. "Wait a second." His voice was firm and allowed no rebuttal. Chapter 3 Stella heard his voice and stopped. There was a little bit of hope in her heart. The man's eyes were dark and cold, filled with mysterious thoughts, and a layer of fog surrounded him. Suddenly, he spoke, "I don't want this child. Don't forget to take it out." RK looked at the woman in front of him and thought. She seemed like a pure and beautiful woman, and he didn't want her to carry his burden. Stella's hand, which was holding her luggage, trembled, and the little bit of hope in her heart vanished. She felt like someone had stabbed a knife into her heart. He had broken her heart so many times, but... she didn’t know why she still felt hurt every time it happened. "Boooom." His words exploded in her head like a bomb, and the little bit of hope she had left in her heart was also gone. The hands holding the bag tightened. She felt like someone had stabbed her heart, and she could smell the blood. Suddenly, she laughed at herself. She felt like a fool. How could she expect anything from a man who was so cold toward his child? "If you don't want this child, then why did you sleep with me?" She wanted to yell at him, but in the end, she didn’t say anything. He had once told her that he liked children, which was why she hadn’t taken the pills. But... It was as if he liked children but not with her. Stella's heart was in so much pain, but she didn’t want to let him see her tears. She didn’t turn around, keeping her back facing him. Stella took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Kingston, don’t think too much. I also don’t want this child at all. I have already decided to get rid off it." She was about to leave but then stopped and said, "One more thing, I hope we don’t see each other again in this life." After she said, Stella didn’t stop for a minute and left. At first, she didn’t want to leave this place, but now... She felt suffocated. Stella held her bag tightly and left without looking back. RK watched the woman’s back, struggling to keep herself straight and not stumble. His eyes were dark and filled with unreadable emotions. Only after her figure disappeared from his sight did his tense back relax. [Flashback end] "I am sorry, I didn’t see you..." Suddenly, a man bumped into Stella, who was standing in the hallway. Files fell to the ground. But because of this she also came back from the memories from six years ago. "No, I am sorry," she said, helping him pick up the files before going into the elevator. As the elevator door opened, Jack Paul stood outside and greeted her. Jack Paul looked at Stella with a smile and said, "Stella, here you are. How are you? You are new here. If you need anything, please feel free to tell me." Stella looked at him and nodded. "I am fine, thank you." As they talked, they went to his office and sat down. Jack looked at Stella and said, "Stella, I am very happy that you accepted my offer and came back." As he spoke, he handed her a red file and continued, "I am sure you have heard that our company is going to be acquired by someone. This file contains the reports I made; take a look." Stella took the file and nodded. Jack continued, "Many companies want to buy our company, but among all of them, RK Groups is the best. However, the price offered by Mr. RK was too low." He paused and said, "This time, I ask you to come back so that you can turn the situation around." "RK Groups... Rene Kingston..." Stella's hands holding the file trembled. The memories she had locked away deep down in her heart suddenly resurfaced. Stella calmed herself and said, "I will do my best." "That’s good," Jack laughed and said. "Now that you have taken on this project, I am not worried anymore." Chapter 4 The next day, at a coffee shop... Stella had already organized all the documents and asked the negotiation director of the RK Group to meet her at the coffee shop. As she was waiting, a man wearing a black suit and gold-rimmed glasses came over. But when he walked over and saw Stella, he looked shocked. Stella also looked at the person in front of her and was shocked, too. Because the one standing in front of her was RK's assistant, Alex Triston. For a moment, both of them stayed quiet. It was Stella who took the initiative and said, "Long time no see." Alex heard her words and quickly regained his composure. He nodded and sat down. Stella didn’t waste much time and went straight to the point. "Mr. Triston, here are the documents. If you find them satisfactory, please sign them." As she spoke, she pushed the documents in front of him. Alex looked at the eye-catching price of 70 million and was shocked. "Miss Richard, the RK Group can only offer 40 million. The price your company is asking for is very high." Stella didn’t want to sign this contract from the beginning. She would never let that man become her boss. She felt like she was wasting her time on the RK Group and should find another company. "It's alright, but we can't sign this contract." She said, packing her things and deciding to leave. Alex saw that she was about to leave and that she wasn’t interested in this deal, and he panicked. He rushed over and stopped her. "Miss Richard, please wait. Let me call and ask about the price again." Stella stopped and nodded. "Of course." Alex stepped to the side and made a call. **** At the RK Group's CEO office... RK was sitting in the head chair, listening to a report from the marketing department, when his phone rang. RK glanced at the phone and hung up. He didn’t like being disturbed at work. But after a few seconds, it rang again. The people standing in the office saw his cold expression and trembled. They felt like the person on the other side was about to die. RK's face didn’t look good, and the people reporting to him felt a chill down their spines. RK picked up the phone and asked, "What is it?" His voice was cold. Alex reported the situation on the other side. "Tell them it’s not going to happen. 70 million is too much; they’re not worth it." After he finished speaking, he was about to hang up. But Alex said something that made him pause for a while. His fingers tapped on the table, and after a minute, he replied, "Okay, then let's agree to 70 million." After that, he paused for a moment and added, "Tell her I’m coming to the company, and ask her to personally explain to me how it’s worth 70 million." After he spoke, he hung up the phone. There were some unknown emotions in his deep blue eyes. The people from the marketing department heard his words and were shocked. "The CEO is going to personally sign the contract." "Is that negotiation really worth his visit?" Moreover, they knew that in this negotiation, Mr. Kingston didn’t need to be personally involved. All of them had question marks on their faces. **** Alex wasn’t too far away, so Stella could hear parts of his conversation. She heard Alex directly reporting her name to the person on the other side of the phone. Within just three minutes... "Miss Richard, wait! Mr. Kingston said that they have no problem with your price. The agreement must be set according to your company’s plan. Let's quickly sign the deal so that no one can back out." After he finished speaking, he took out the documents, signed his name, and handed the pen to Stella. Looking at his arrogant attitude, as if he had already bought her company, Stella was a little shocked. She stared at the pen in a daze. She hadn’t expected the agreement between the two companies to go so smoothly and effortlessly. Stella felt like she had made her stand clear by not lowering her price and being firm in her decision. But who would have thought that RK would be even more determined than she was in the acquisition of the company? He even agreed to sign the contract at her price. "Didn’t he pride himself on never changing his decisions, no matter what? Then why did he change this one?" she thought. "Was it because, after living with the love of his life, he changed?" But no matter what. Now, what could she do? Stella took the pen and signed her name. She didn’t care about him anymore. Anyway, she wasn’t going to stay here. Usually, she didn’t want him to become her boss, but what could she do? She needed to finish this job and leave quickly. Alex put the documents back, shook hands with her, and said, "Miss Richard, from now on, we’re colleagues in the same company. Please take care of us in the future!" Stella just gave him a forced smile. Only she and God knew how much she didn’t want this man to be her boss. Alex looked at her and added, "Miss Richard, please go back to the company quickly. Mr. Kingston will be there in a while. He said he wants you to... personally explain how your company is worth 70 million." Alex also didn’t know why his boss wanted Miss Richard to do it personally, after what happened between them before. But as an assistant, he could only do as he was told. ***** On the way back to the company... Stella was sitting in the car, but her mind was filled with thoughts of how RK would soon become her boss. "Ahhh! Stella, you’re the best. You just signed the contract as soon as you showed up!" The one who speak was the assistant to the director of the company. "Stella, you don’t know, but before you came, Mr. Paul sent many people to negotiate with Mr. Kingston, but he only kept lowering the price." She hugged Stella and said happily, "Stella, you’re our lucky star." Stella just lowered her head and didn’t speak. Because it wasn’t what she wanted. Lily continued, "Stella, you just came back, so you probably don’t know much about the city, right?" As she spoke, she leaned closer to Stella’s ear and whispered, "Let me tell you, Mr. Kingston is the most handsome man in X City. He’s not only handsome but also rich and capable. He’s the dream man of many women in the world." Stella heard her words and felt speechless. "I heard that he had a fiancĆ©e before, but he already left her, six years ago," Lily said. "He didn’t marry her sister?" Stella couldn’t believe they hadn’t married yet. Didn’t he give her a divorce because he wanted to marry her sister? She thought that by now, they must be married, have children, and be living happily together. "Stella, here you are." When Jack heard that Stella had reached an agreement with RK Groups, he personally came to welcome her with a big smile on his face. "Stella, you didn’t disappoint me. Quickly, go to the meeting room and sit for a while. Mr. Kingston will be here soon, and you will come with me to welcome him." LEARN_MORE https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14852&u Indulge in story https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ 842 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 redtgb.com DCO https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14852&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463900914_573500055114908_7293454514498053516_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=RmZp6AjhzOcQ7kNvgGVJGYN&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AuAekyA0XvBWyP1aYgq6aYq&oh=00_AYBTE3wz0kmYtUZEGnLJboXoZ-z8AiOOuSFkrf_cePEChg&oe=6739C5DF PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Indulge in story 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,446,279
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null
No 2024-11-12 18:46 active 1805 0 Free Worldwide Shipping! Say goodbye to ankle pain with our versatile Ankle Ice Pack, providing soothing hot and cold therapy for ultimate relief and recovery! ā„ļø SHOP_NOW https://theorthoshoppe.com/products/ankle-ice-pack Ortho Shoppe https://www.facebook.com/theorthoshoppes/ 33 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Shop now 0 theorthoshoppe.com VIDEO ⭐⭐⭐⭐⭐ 5/5 Reviews! https://theorthoshoppe.com/products/ankle-ice-pack 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448035296_1604702547016984_1003779477555107990_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=8poE1LmfixkQ7kNvgH9ycCt&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ANp4-o2noOmm6uyBjfc8EK4&oh=00_AYAm_yuMBUdQNl-WVkZSO9nSDUYjwZ0JiZka_ACr8JRHUQ&oe=6739C43A PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Ortho Shoppe 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,448,874
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null
No 2024-11-12 19:03 active 1806 0 Š§ŠøŃ‚Š°Ń‚ŃŒ ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃƒŃŽŃ‰ŃƒŃŽ Š³Š»Š°Š²ŃƒšŸ‘‰ Днем они незнакомые Š½Š°Ń‡Š°Š»ŃŒŠ½ŠøŠŗŠø Šø поГчиненные. ŠŠ¾Ń‡ŃŒŃŽ Ń‚Š¾Š»ŃŒŠŗŠ¾ она знала, насколько он сумасшеГший. До ŃŃ‚Š¾Š³Š¾ Š“Š½Ń никто не знал об ŠøŃ… Š¾Ń‚Š½Š¾ŃˆŠµŠ½ŠøŃŃ…... ===== Глава 1 Разлука ŃƒŠŗŃ€ŠµŠæŠ»ŃŠµŃ‚ Ń‡ŃƒŠ²ŃŃ‚Š²Š° Из ванной Š“Š¾Š½Š¾ŃŠøŠ»ŃŃ шум воГы. Регина Šø ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚ были тайно женаты в течение Š“Š²ŃƒŃ… лет. ŠœŃƒŠ¶Ń‡ŠøŠ½Š° был её Š½Š°Ń‡Š°Š»ŃŒŠ½ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š¼ на работе, Š³ŠµŠ½ŠµŃ€Š°Š»ŃŒŠ½Ń‹Š¼ Гиректором Шестаков Š“Ń€ŃƒŠæŠæ. Š˜Ń… роман Š·Š°ŠŗŃ€ŃƒŃ‚ŠøŠ»ŃŃ Š¾Ń‡ŠµŠ½ŃŒ быстро. Регина ŃƒŃŃ‚Ń€Š¾ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃŒ на Ń€Š°Š±Š¾Ń‚Ńƒ в ŠŗŠ¾Š¼ŠæŠ°Š½ŠøŃŽ, а ŠøŃ… с ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚Š¾Š¼ происхоГит первый интимный контакт в Š½Š¾Ń‡ŃŒ после вечеринки. ŠŸŠ°Ń€Š° поГписала брачный Гоговор, Ń€ŠµŃˆŠøŠ² ŃŠŗŃ€Ń‹Ń‚ŃŒ ŃŃ‚Š¾Ń‚ брак от общественности, поскольку ŠøŃ… ŃŠ¾ŃŽŠ· мог Š±Ń‹Ń‚ŃŒ Ń€Š°ŃŃ‚Š¾Ń€Š³Š½ŃƒŃ‚ в Š»ŃŽŠ±Š¾Š¹ момент. Да, ŃŃ‚Š¾Ń‚ ŠæŠ¾ŃŃ‚ŃƒŠæŠ¾Šŗ ŠŗŠ°Š¶ŠµŃ‚ŃŃ Š½ŠµŃ€Š°Š·ŃƒŠ¼Š½Ń‹Š¼, оГнако на тот момент Регина считала ŃŠµŠ±Ń Š½Š°ŃŃ‚Š¾ŃŃ‰ŠµŠ¹ счастливицей. ŠŠøŠŗŠ¾Š³Š“Š° она не могла Šø ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃƒŠ¼Š°Ń‚ŃŒ о том, что когГа-нибуГь выйГет замуж за человека, в которого была Š²Š»ŃŽŠ±Š»ŠµŠ½Š° восемь лет. ŠŠ° преГложение ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚а она согласилась Гаже не Ń€Š°Š·Š“ŃƒŠ¼Ń‹Š²Š°Ń. После ŃŠ²Š°Š“ŃŒŠ±Ń‹ Š¼ŃƒŠ¶Ń‡ŠøŠ½Š° был Š¾Ń‡ŠµŠ½ŃŒ Š·Š°Š½ŃŃ‚ – Š±Š¾Š»ŃŒŃˆŃƒŃŽ Ń‡Š°ŃŃ‚ŃŒ времени он провоГил за работой. Регине хотела, чтобы он больше Š¾ŃŃ‚Š°Š²Š°Š»ŃŃ с ней Гома, оГнако она была ŃƒŠ²ŠµŃ€ŠµŠ½Š° в своём муже, поскольку за послеГние несколько лет о нём не ŠæŃ€Š¾ŃˆŠ»Š¾ ни еГиного ŃŠ»ŃƒŃ…Š° о романе с женщинами. Если не Š±Ń€Š°Ń‚ŃŒ в учёт его некоторое безразличие, ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚ был ŠøŠ“ŠµŠ°Š»ŃŒŠ½Ń‹Š¼ мужем. УвиГев Ń€ŠµŠ·ŃƒŠ»ŃŒŃ‚Š°Ń‚ теста на Š±ŠµŃ€ŠµŠ¼ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ŃŃ‚ŃŒ, Регина испытала ŃŠ¼ŠµŃˆŠ°Š½Š½Ń‹Šµ Ń‡ŃƒŠ²ŃŃ‚Š²Š°. Š’ конце концов она Ń€ŠµŃˆŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃŒ ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Ń‚ŃŒ мужу ŠæŃ€Š°Š²Š“Ńƒ. Ещё ей Ń…Š¾Ń‚ŠµŠ»Š¾ŃŃŒ Ń€Š°ŃŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Ń‚ŃŒ ему, что Гва гоГа назаГ они Š²ŃŃ‚Ń€ŠµŃ‚ŠøŠ»ŠøŃŃŒ не впервые, Šø что Го ŃŃ‚Š¾Š³Š¾ она Š»ŃŽŠ±ŠøŠ»Š° его много лет. ВоГа в ванной наконец-то затихла. Как Ń‚Š¾Š»ŃŒŠŗŠ¾ ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚ Š²Ń‹ŃˆŠµŠ», зазвонил его телефон. ŠœŃƒŠ¶Ń‡ŠøŠ½Š° Š²Ń‹ŃˆŠµŠ» на балкон с оГним лишь банным полотенцем на бёГрах Šø ответил на звонок. Регина Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ½ŃƒŠ»Š° на часы – ŠæŠ¾Š»Š½Š¾Ń‡ŃŒ. ŠžŠ½Š° пребывала в ŃŠ¼ŃŃ‚ŠµŠ½ŠøŠø. ŠšŃ‚Š¾ мог ŠæŠ¾Š·Š²Š¾Š½ŠøŃ‚ŃŒ ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚Ńƒ в ŃŃ‚Š¾Š»ŃŒ позГний час? ŠœŃƒŠ¶Ń‡ŠøŠ½Š° провёл на балконе несколько Š¼ŠøŠ½ŃƒŃ‚, а затем Š²ŠµŃ€Š½ŃƒŠ»ŃŃ в ŠŗŠ¾Š¼Š½Š°Ń‚Ńƒ Šø ŃŠ½ŃŠ» полотенце. Š¤ŠøŠ³ŃƒŃ€Š° ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚Š° была Š²ŠæŠµŃ‡Š°Ń‚Š»ŃŃŽŃ‰ŠµŠ¹. ŠŠ° его животе ŠŗŃ€Š°ŃŠ¾Š²Š°Š»ŠøŃŃŒ кубики, ноги были Глинными, а плечи крепкими Šø Š¼ŃƒŃŠŗŃƒŠ»ŠøŃŃ‚Ń‹Š¼Šø. ŠžŃ‚Š¾Ń€Š²Š°Ń‚ŃŒ от ŃŃ‚Š¾Š³Š¾ Š¼ŃƒŠ¶Ń‡ŠøŠ½Ń‹ Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ было невозможно! Регина виГела его обнажённым не впервые, но краснела кажГый раз, а её серГце начинало ŠŗŠ¾Š»Š¾Ń‚ŠøŃ‚ŃŒŃŃ в бешеном темпе. ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚, не Š¾Š±Ń€Š°Ń‰Š°Ń Š²Š½ŠøŠ¼Š°Š½ŠøŃ на Š±Š»ŃƒŠ¶Š“Š°ŃŽŃ‰ŠøŠ¹ Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ Регины, Š²Š·ŃŠ» с кровати Ń€ŃƒŠ±Š°ŃˆŠŗŃƒ Šø Š±Ń€ŃŽŠŗŠø от ŠŗŠ¾ŃŃ‚ŃŽŠ¼Š°. ŠžŠ½ Š¾Š“ŠµŠ»ŃŃ Šø тонкими ŠæŠ°Š»ŃŒŃ†Š°Š¼Šø Š·Š°Š²ŃŠ·Š°Š» Š³Š°Š»ŃŃ‚ŃƒŠŗ. Его красивое лицо с чёткими Š¾Ń‡ŠµŃ€Ń‚Š°Š½ŠøŃŠ¼Šø приГавало его Š°ŃƒŃ€Šµ Š²Š»Š°ŃŃ‚Š½Š¾ŃŃ‚ŃŒ. ŠžŠ“Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾ сейчас Š¼ŃƒŠ¶Ń‡ŠøŠ½Šµ пора было иГти. Ā«ŠŠµ жГи Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń. Дпокойной ночи», – сказал он. Что? КуГа он ŃŠ¾Š±Ń€Š°Š»ŃŃ в такой час? Регина крепче сжала тест на Š±ŠµŃ€ŠµŠ¼ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ŃŃ‚ŃŒ, разочарованно Š³Š»ŃŠ“я на мужа. Её серГце заполнила ŠæŠµŃ‡Š°Š»ŃŒ. ŠŸŠ¾Ń€Š°Š·Š“ŃƒŠ¼Š°Š², она осторожно пробормотала: Ā«ŠŠ¾ веГь уже так позГно...Ā» ŠŸŠ°Š»ŃŒŃ†Ń‹ ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚Š° замерли на Š³Š°Š»ŃŃ‚ŃƒŠŗŠµ. До слабой ŃƒŠ»Ń‹Š±ŠŗŠ¾Š¹ он Šø ŃƒŃ‰ŠøŠæŠ½ŃƒŠ» Гевушку за Š¼Š¾Ń‡ŠŗŃƒ ŃƒŃ…Š°: «ВеГи ŃŠµŠ±Ń Ń…Š¾Ń€Š¾ŃˆŠ¾, лаГно? Š£ Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ²ŠøŠ»ŠøŃŃŒ Гела. ŠŠµ жГи». Š” ŃŃ‚ŠøŠ¼Šø словами Š¼ŃƒŠ¶Ń‡ŠøŠ½Š° Š½Š°ŠæŃ€Š°Š²ŠøŠ»ŃŃ Šŗ Гвери. Ā«ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚?Ā» Š”ŠµŠ²ŃƒŃˆŠŗŠ° быстро побежала Šø Гогнала его. ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚ Š¾Š±ŠµŃ€Š½ŃƒŠ»ŃŃ Šø ŃŠµŃ€ŃŒŃ‘Š·Š½Š¾ посмотрел на неё. «В чём Гело?Ā» Его тон был холоГным. Š›ŠµŠ“ŃŠ½Š¾Šµ облако нависло наГ парой, пока они смотрели Š“Ń€ŃƒŠ³ на Š“Ń€ŃƒŠ³Š°. Š Š°ŃŃŃ‚Ń€Š¾ŠµŠ½Š½Š°Ń, Регина тихо спросила: «Я хотела Š½Š°Š²ŠµŃŃ‚ŠøŃ‚ŃŒ бабушку завтра. Ты можешь ŠæŠ¾ŠµŃ…Š°Ń‚ŃŒ со мной?Ā» Š„Ń€ŃƒŠæŠŗŠ°Ń Šø Š±Š¾Š»ŃŒŠ½Š°Ń бабушка всегГа была раГа ŠæŃ€ŠøŠµŠ·Š“Ńƒ Š²Š½ŃƒŃ‡ŠŗŠø. Регина хотела ŠæŠ¾Š·Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š¼ŠøŃ‚ŃŒ её с ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚Š¾Š¼, чтобы Š·Š°Š²ŠµŃ€ŠøŃ‚ŃŒ, что они счастливы в браке. «Давай Ń€ŠµŃˆŠøŠ¼ завтра, лаГно?Ā» Так Šø не Гав ответа, ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚ поспешно ŃƒŃˆŃ‘Š». Разные мысли ŠŗŃ€ŃƒŃ‚ŠøŠ»ŠøŃŃŒ в голове Гевушки, когГа она ŠæŃ€ŠøŠ½ŃŠ»Š° Гуш Šø Š²ŠµŃ€Š½ŃƒŠ»Š°ŃŃŒ в ŠæŠ¾ŃŃ‚ŠµŠ»ŃŒ. ŠžŠ½Š° Голго не могла Š·Š°ŃŠ½ŃƒŃ‚ŃŒ. ŠŠ° её телефон ŠæŃ€ŠøŃˆŠ»Š¾ несколько увеГомлений ŠøŠ· некоторых интернет-блогов. Š’ новости Š³Š¾Š²Š¾Ń€ŠøŠ»Š¾ŃŃŒ: Ā«Š—Š½Š°Š¼ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ‚Š°Ń Гизайнер Елена ФаГеева была замечена в Š°ŃŃ€Š¾ŠæŠ¾Ń€Ń‚Ńƒ с загаГочным парнем». ŠŠ° Елене была Š³Š»Š°Š¼ŃƒŃ€Š½Š°Ń ŃˆŠ»ŃŠæŠ°. Š¤ŠøŠ³ŃƒŃ€Š° Š¼ŃƒŠ¶Ń‡ŠøŠ½Ń‹ была расплывчатой, но Гаже по Š¾Ń‡ŠµŃ€Ń‚Š°Š½ŠøŃŠ¼ стало ŃŃŠ½Š¾, что тот был не промах. Регина ŃƒŠ²ŠµŠ»ŠøŃ‡ŠøŠ»Š° изображение. Š’ ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃƒŃŽŃ‰ŃƒŃŽ секунГу её серГце упало в ŠæŃŃ‚ŠŗŠø. ŠœŃƒŠ¶Ń‡ŠøŠ½Š¾Š¹ на фотографии Š¾ŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»ŃŃ ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚! Значит, он отменил Š“Š½ŠµŠ²Š½ŃƒŃŽ Š²ŃŃ‚Ń€ŠµŃ‡Ńƒ Ń‚Š¾Š»ŃŒŠŗŠ¾ раГи того, чтобы Š·Š°Š±Ń€Š°Ń‚ŃŒ ŠøŠ· Š°ŃŃ€Š¾ŠæŠ¾Ń€Ń‚Š° ŃŠ²Š¾ŃŽ Š±Ń‹Š²ŃˆŃƒŃŽ Гевушку? Разволновавшись, Регина ŠæŠ¾Ń‡ŃƒŠ²ŃŃ‚Š²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š° боль в животе. Её Ń€ŃƒŠŗŠø заГрожали. Дловно на автомате она набрала номер ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚Š°. Š—Š²ŃƒŠŗ гуГков привёл её в Ń‡ŃƒŠ²ŃŃ‚Š²Š¾. КогГа Гевушка ŃŠ¾Š±ŠøŃ€Š°Š»Š°ŃŃŒ ŠæŠ¾Š²ŠµŃŠøŃ‚ŃŒ Ń‚Ń€ŃƒŠ±ŠŗŃƒ, Š»ŠøŠ½ŠøŃ соеГинилась, Šø на Š“Ń€ŃƒŠ³Š¾Š¼ конце ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»Ń‹ŃˆŠ°Š»Š¾ŃŃŒ: «Алло!Ā» Это был особенно нежный женский голос. Регина замерла, а затем быстро отбросила телефон. Внезапно она ŠæŠ¾Ń‡ŃƒŠ²ŃŃ‚Š²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š° позыв Ń‚Š¾ŃˆŠ½Š¾Ń‚Ń‹. К её Š³Š¾Ń€Š»Ńƒ ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŃ‚ŃƒŠæŠøŠ»Š° Š¶ŠµŠ»Ń‡ŃŒ. ŠŸŃ€ŠøŠŗŃ€Ń‹Š² рот, она побежала в Š²Š°Š½Š½ŃƒŃŽ, Šø её вырвало в ŃƒŠ½ŠøŃ‚Š°Š·. ŠŠ° ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃƒŃŽŃ‰ŠµŠµ ŃƒŃ‚Ń€Š¾ Регина ŠæŃ€ŠøŃˆŠ»Š° на Ń€Š°Š±Š¾Ń‚Ńƒ Š²Š¾Š²Ń€ŠµŠ¼Ń. КогГа они поженились, ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚ ŠæŃ‹Ń‚Š°Š»ŃŃ ŃƒŠ³Š¾Š²Š¾Ń€ŠøŃ‚ŃŒ её ŃƒŠ²Š¾Š»ŠøŃ‚ŃŒŃŃ. ŠžŠ“Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾ Гевушка ŃƒŠæŃ€ŃŠ¼Š¾ настаивала на том, чтобы Š·Š°Ń€Š°Š±Š°Ń‚Ń‹Š²Š°Ń‚ŃŒ собственные Геньги. ŠœŃƒŠ¶Ń‡ŠøŠ½Š° не стал Š²Š¾Š·Ń€Š°Š¶Š°Ń‚ŃŒ, но попросил её Ń€Š°Š±Š¾Ń‚Š°Ń‚ŃŒ его помощницей, ŠŗŠ¾Ń‚Š¾Ń€Š°Ń могла Š²Š·ŃŃ‚ŃŒ на ŃŠµŠ±Ń Ń‡Š°ŃŃ‚ŃŒ Š¾Š±ŃŠ·Š°Š½Š½Š¾ŃŃ‚ŠµŠ¹. Š“Š»Š°Š²Š½Š¾Š¼Ńƒ ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾Ń‰Š½ŠøŠŗŃƒ, ŠœŠ°Ń‚Š²ŠµŃŽ Анисимову, было ŠæŠ¾Ń€ŃƒŃ‡ŠµŠ½Š¾ Š·Š°Š½ŠøŠ¼Š°Ń‚ŃŒŃŃ основными Гелами ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚а. ŠžŠ½ был еГинственным ŃŠ¾Ń‚Ń€ŃƒŠ“Š½ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š¼ компании, знавшим о браке ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚а Šø Регины. Š’ ŃŃ‚Š¾ Š²Ń€ŠµŠ¼Ń оГин ŠøŠ· коллег Регины Š²Ń€ŃƒŃ‡ŠøŠ» ей Š“Š¾ŠŗŃƒŠ¼ŠµŠ½Ń‚ Šø приказал отнести его в офис ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚Š°. ŠŸŃ€Š¾ŃˆŠ»Ń‹Š¼ вечером ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚ так Šø не Š²ŠµŃ€Š½ŃƒŠ»ŃŃ Гомой. Š’ŃŃŽ Š½Š¾Ń‡ŃŒ она Гумала о женщине, ŠŗŠ¾Ń‚Š¾Ń€Š°Ń ответила на звонок. ŠŠµŃƒŠ¶ŠµŠ»Šø ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚ провёл Š½Š¾Ń‡ŃŒ с ней? Š”ŠµŠ²ŃƒŃˆŠŗŠ° ŃŃ‚Š°Ń€Š°Š»Š°ŃŃŒ ŃŠ¾Ń…Ń€Š°Š½ŃŃ‚ŃŒ спокойствие. ŠžŠ½Š° Ń€Š°ŃŃŃƒŠ“ŠøŠ»Š° – что бы ни ŃŠ»ŃƒŃ‡ŠøŠ»Š¾ŃŃŒ, она заслужила брак с Š¼ŃƒŠ¶Ń‡ŠøŠ½Š¾Š¹, которого жажГала Голгие гоГы. Её ŃŃ‚Ń€Š°Š“Š°Š½ŠøŃ не могли Š±Ń‹Ń‚ŃŒ напрасными, веГь так? ŠžŠ½Š° нажала кнопку лифта Šø ŠæŠ¾Š“Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃŒ в кабинет Š³ŠµŠ½ŠµŃ€Š°Š»ŃŒŠ½Š¾Š³Š¾ Гиректора. ŠŸŃ€ŠµŠ¶Š“Šµ чем выйти ŠøŠ· лифта, Регина приглаГила волосы, чтобы ŃƒŠ±ŠµŠ“ŠøŃ‚ŃŒŃŃ, что Ń…Š¾Ń€Š¾ŃˆŠ¾ Š²Ń‹Š³Š»ŃŠ“ŠøŃ‚. ŠžŠ½Š° ŠæŃ€ŠøŃˆŠ»Š° в офис Šø заметила, что Š“Š²ŠµŃ€ŃŒ была приоткрыта. Š Š°Š·Š“Š°Š»ŃŃ мужской голос, Šø Гевушка мгновенно Š¾ŃŃ‚Š°Š½Š¾Š²ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃŒ. Ā«Š„Š¾Ń€Š¾Ńˆ тебе, мужик! Š£ Ń‚ŠµŠ±Ń вообще ŠµŃŃ‚ŃŒ Ń‡ŃƒŠ²ŃŃ‚Š²Š° Šŗ Регине?Ā» Голос принаГлежал Š”Š°Š²ŠøŠ“Ńƒ Š¢ŠøŃ‚Š¾Š²Ńƒ, Š“Ń€ŃƒŠ³Ńƒ Гетства ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚а. «Что ты имеешь в виГу?Ā» – холоГным тоном спросил ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚. «Ты точно знаешь, что я ŠøŠ¼ŠµŃŽ в виГу! – ДавиГ нетерпеливо Ń‰Ń‘Š»ŠŗŠ½ŃƒŠ» ŃŠ·Ń‹ŠŗŠ¾Š¼. – Мне ŠŗŠ°Š¶ŠµŃ‚ся, что Регина Ń…Š¾Ń€Š¾ŃˆŠ°Ń Гевушка. Разве она не в твоём вкусе?Ā» «Ты Ń…Š¾Ń‡ŠµŃˆŃŒ, чтобы я переГал её тебе?Ā» – небрежно спросил ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚. «ЛаГно, забуГь об ŃŃ‚Š¾Š¼!Ā» ŠŸŃ€ŠµŠ·Ń€ŠøŃ‚ŠµŠ»ŃŒŠ½Ń‹Š¹ смех ДавиГа ŠæŃ€Š¾Š·Š²ŃƒŃ‡Š°Š» в ŃƒŃˆŠ°Ń… Регины особенно резко. Šž ней говорили, как о преГмете. Š”ŠµŠ²ŃƒŃˆŠŗŠ° глубоко Š²Š·Š“Š¾Ń…Š½ŃƒŠ»Š° Šø крепче сжала Š“Š¾ŠŗŃƒŠ¼ŠµŠ½Ń‚. Вскоре голос ДавиГа ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»Ń‹ŃˆŠ°Š»ŃŃ снова. Ā«ŠšŃŃ‚Š°Ń‚Šø, ŃƒŃ‚Ń€Š¾Š¼ я виГел новости о загаГочном парне Лены. Это веГь был ты, Га?Ā» «Да». «Так-так-так! Значит, ŃŃ‚Š° женщина Го сих пор Гержит Ń‚ŠµŠ±Ń Ń€ŃŠ“Š¾Š¼. А ты Ń‚Š¾Š»ŃŒŠŗŠ¾ раГ Š“Š¾ŃŃ‚Š°Š²ŠøŃ‚ŃŒ ей ŃƒŠ“Š¾Š²Š¾Š»ŃŒŃŃ‚Š²ŠøŠµ!Ā» ДавиГ Š²Š·Š“Š¾Ń…Š½ŃƒŠ» Šø проГолжил Š“Ń€Š°Š·Š½ŠøŃ‚ŃŒ ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚Š°. «Вы провели Š½Š¾Ń‡ŃŒ вместе. Как Š³Š¾Š²Š¾Ń€ŠøŃ‚ся, Ń€Š°Š·Š»ŃƒŠŗŠ° ŃƒŠŗŃ€ŠµŠæŠ»ŃŠµŃ‚ Ń‡ŃƒŠ²ŃŃ‚Š²Š°. Дкажи, вы...Ā» Š˜Ń… разговор был поГобен Š³Ń€Š¾Š¼Ńƒ, Š³Ń€ŃŠ½ŃƒŠ²ŃˆŠµŠ¼Ńƒ наГ головой Регины. Её лицо поблеГнело, а конечности онемели. Елена Šø ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚ провели Š½Š¾Ń‡ŃŒ вместе! Разлука ŃƒŠŗŃ€ŠµŠæŠ»ŃŠµŃ‚ Ń‡ŃƒŠ²ŃŃ‚Š²Š°! КажГое ŠøŠ· ŃŃ‚ŠøŃ… слов вонзало нож в её серГце. Эти фразы ŃŃ…Š¾Š¼ Š¾Ń‚Š“Š°Š²Š°Š»ŠøŃŃŒ в её голове. Регина Š²Š“Ń€ŃƒŠ³ ŠæŠ¾Ń‡ŃƒŠ²ŃŃ‚Š²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š° Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Š²Š¾ŠŗŃ€ŃƒŠ¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ, а её зрение стало размытым. ŠžŠ½Š° ŃŃ…Š²Š°Ń‚ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃŒ за ŃŃ‚ŠµŠ½Ńƒ Šø сГелала шаг назаГ. Внезапно Š“Š²ŠµŃ€ŃŒ Š¾Ń‚ŠŗŃ€Ń‹Š»Š°ŃŃŒ ŠøŠ·Š½ŃƒŃ‚Ń€Šø. «Регина?Ā» Глава 2 ŠŠµŠ²Š·Š°ŠøŠ¼Š½Š°Ń Š»ŃŽŠ±Š¾Š²ŃŒ Š”Š²ŠµŃ€ŃŒ открыл ДавиГ, который ŃŠ¾Š±ŠøŃ€Š°Š»ŃŃ ŃƒŃ…Š¾Š“ŠøŃ‚ŃŒ. Регина сложила Ń€ŃƒŠŗŠø, ŠæŠ¾Š²ŠµŃ€Š½ŃƒŠ»Š°ŃŃŒ Šŗ нему Šø кивнула. «Доброе ŃƒŃ‚Ń€Š¾, госпоГин Титов!Ā» ŠŠµ Š“Š¾Š¶ŠøŠ“Š°ŃŃŃŒ ответа на приветствие, Гевушка ŠæŃ€Š¾ŃˆŠ»Š° мимо ДавиГа Šø вошла в кабинет с Š“Š¾ŠŗŃƒŠ¼ŠµŠ½Ń‚Š¾Š¼. ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚ сиГел за большим Ń€Š¾ŃŠŗŠ¾ŃˆŠ½Ń‹Š¼ столом. Š’ Горогом ŠŗŠ¾ŃŃ‚ŃŽŠ¼Šµ Šø чёрном Š³Š°Š»ŃŃ‚ŃƒŠŗŠµ он Š²Ń‹Š³Š»ŃŠ“ел особенно красиво. Регина заметила, что ŃŃ‚Š¾ был не тот ŠŗŠ¾ŃŃ‚ŃŽŠ¼, в котором он ŃƒŃ…Š¾Š“ŠøŠ» ŠøŠ· Гома. ГГе Šø как он успел ŠæŠµŃ€ŠµŠ¾Š“ŠµŃ‚ŃŒŃŃ? ŠžŠæŃƒŃŃ‚ŠøŠ² глаза, она проглотила ŃŃ‚Š¾Ń‚ вопрос Šø вместо ŃŃ‚Š¾Š³Š¾ сказала: «ГоспоГин Шестаков, ŃŃ‚Š¾ ŠøŠ· отГела маркетинга. ŠŸŠ¾Š¶Š°Š»ŃƒŠ¹ŃŃ‚Š°, ŠæŠ¾Š“ŠæŠøŃˆŠøŃ‚ŠµĀ». ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚ молчал, поГписав Š“Š¾ŠŗŃƒŠ¼ŠµŠ½Ń‚ не Š³Š»ŃŠ“я. Регина Š²Ń‹ŃˆŠ»Š° за Š“Š²ŠµŃ€ŃŒ, как Ń‚Š¾Š»ŃŒŠŗŠ¾ Š¼ŃƒŠ¶Ń‡ŠøŠ½Š° Š²ŠµŃ€Š½ŃƒŠ» ей бумагу. ДавиГ всё ещё ŃŃ‚Š¾ŃŠ» на пороге. И Ń‚Š¾Š»ŃŒŠŗŠ¾ когГа она ŃŠŗŃ€Ń‹Š»Š°ŃŃŒ ŠøŠ· виГу, он ŠæŠ¾Š²ŠµŃ€Š½ŃƒŠ»ŃŃ Šŗ ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚Ńƒ Šø воскликнул: Ā«Š”ŠµŃ€ŃŒŠ¼Š¾! Š”ŃƒŠ¼Š°ŠµŃˆŃŒ, она ŃƒŃŠ»Ń‹ŃˆŠ°Š»Š°?Ā» Š’Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ Š¼ŃƒŠ¶Ń‡ŠøŠ½Ń‹ был Ń€Š°Š²Š½Š¾Š“ŃƒŃˆŠ½Ń‹Š¼. Казалось, он не обращал Š²Š½ŠøŠ¼Š°Š½ŠøŃ на слова Š“Ń€ŃƒŠ³Š°. Š”Š»Ń ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚Š° Регина всегГа была послушной Šø прилежной Гевушкой. Её строгое послушание – ŃŃ‚Š¾ всё, что требовал от неё ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚ в обмен на Ń…Š¾Ń€Š¾ŃˆŠµŠµ обращение. Š’ лифте. Регина закусила губу Šø ŠæŃ‹Ń‚Š°Š»Š°ŃŃŒ ŃŠ“ŠµŃ€Š¶Š°Ń‚ŃŒ слёзы, но тщетно. ŠžŠ½Š° Гумала, что Š“Š²ŃƒŃ… лет Š±ŃƒŠ“ŠµŃ‚ Гостаточно, чтобы ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚ ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠ», как сильно Регина Š»ŃŽŠ±ŠøŃ‚ его, Šø ответил ей Š²Š·Š°ŠøŠ¼Š½Š¾ŃŃ‚ŃŒŃŽ. ŠžŠ“Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾ Ń‚ŠµŠæŠµŃ€ŃŒ ŃŃ‚Š¾ казалось лишь несбыточной мечтой. Š”ŠµŠ²ŃƒŃˆŠŗŠ° ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠ»Š°, что всегГа Š±ŃƒŠ“ет ŠøŠ³Ń€Š°Ń‚ŃŒ Š²Ń‚Š¾Ń€Š¾ŃŃ‚ŠµŠæŠµŠ½Š½ŃƒŃŽ Ń€Š¾Š»ŃŒ в жизни мужа, в отличие от Елены, его первой Š»ŃŽŠ±Š²Šø. Регина вытерла слезы, когГа лифт Š¾ŃŃ‚Š°Š½Š¾Š²ŠøŠ»ŃŃ. ŠžŠ½Š° быстро привела ŃŠµŠ±Ń в ŠæŠ¾Ń€ŃŠ“Š¾Šŗ, Ń…Š¾Ń‚Ń её лицо Š¾ŃŃ‚Š°Š»Š¾ŃŃŒ заметно блеГным. ŠžŠ½Š° ŠæŠ¾Ń‚Š°Ń‰ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃŒ в ŠŗŠ¾Š¼Š½Š°Ń‚Ńƒ отГыха, чтобы Š·Š°Š²Š°Ń€ŠøŃ‚ŃŒ себе Ń‡Š°ŃˆŠµŃ‡ŠŗŃƒ Ń‡Š°Ń. Š’Š½ŃƒŃ‚Ń€Šø болтали несколько ŃŠ¾Ń‚Ń€ŃƒŠ“Š½ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š². Ā«Š ŠµŠ±ŃŃ‚Š°, вы ŃŠ»Ń‹ŃˆŠ°Š»Šø? Елена ФаГеева Š²ŠµŃ€Š½ŃƒŠ»Š°ŃŃŒĀ». «А кто ŃŃ‚Š¾?Ā» «Боже! Ты её не знаешь? ŠžŠ½Š° наслеГница ФаГеев Š“Ń€ŃƒŠæŠæ Šø Гизайнер мирового ŃƒŃ€Š¾Š²Š½Ń. И самое главное – она ŠµŠ“ŠøŠ½ŃŃ‚Š²ŠµŠ½Š½Š°Ń Гевушка, ŠŗŠ¾Ń‚Š¾Ń€ŃƒŃŽ госпоГин Шестаков Гемонстрировал ŠæŃƒŠ±Š»ŠøŃ‡Š½Š¾. ŠžŠ½Š° его ŠæŠµŃ€Š²Š°Ń Š»ŃŽŠ±Š¾Š²ŃŒ!Ā» Ā«ŠŠ¾ ŠæŠ¾Ń‡ŠµŠ¼Ńƒ её возвращение так важно? Разве госпоГин Шестаков не Š²ŃŃ‚Ń€ŠµŃ‡Š°ŠµŃ‚ŃŃ с Региной?Ā» «Регина? ŠžŠ½Š° Š½Š°Š²ŠµŃ€Š½ŃŠŗŠ° его Š¾Ń‡ŠµŃ€ŠµŠ“Š½Š°Ń ŠøŠ³Ń€ŃƒŃˆŠŗŠ°. ŠžŠ½ не поГтвержГал, что Š²ŃŃ‚Ń€ŠµŃ‡Š°ŠµŃ‚ŃŃ с ней. ŠŠ¾ ŃŃ‚Š¾ Šø Š½ŠµŃƒŠ“ŠøŠ²ŠøŃ‚ŠµŠ»ŃŒŠ½Š¾. ŠŸŠ¾ŃŠ¼Š¾Ń‚Ń€ŠøŃ‚Šµ на неё – она Гаже не красотка, но веГёт ŃŠµŠ±Ń так, Š±ŃƒŠ“Ń‚Š¾ уже стала его женой. Как глупо Šø наивно!Ā» Š”Ń‚Š¾Ń у Гвери Šø ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠ»ŃƒŃˆŠøŠ²Š°Ń, Регина насмешливо ŃƒŠ»Ń‹Š±Š°Š»Š°ŃŃŒ. ŠžŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š¾ŃŃŒ, что ŠæŃ€Š°Š²Š“Ńƒ ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠ»Šø все, кроме неё самой. Её Š»ŃŽŠ±Š¾Š²ŃŒ была невзаимной. «Єа-ха, госпожа Шестакова наконец узнала Š²ŃŃŽ ŠæŃ€Š°Š²Š“Ńƒ?Ā» Внезапно ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»Ń‹ŃˆŠ°Š»ŃŃ Š½Š°ŃŠ¼ŠµŃˆŠ»ŠøŠ²Ń‹Š¹ голос позаГи. Регина Š¾Š±ŠµŃ€Š½ŃƒŠ»Š°ŃŃŒ Šø увиГела Алину Š“ŠµŃ€Š°ŃŠøŠ¼Š¾Š²Ńƒ, Š“Š²Š¾ŃŽŃ€Š¾Š“Š½ŃƒŃŽ ŃŠµŃŃ‚Ń€Ńƒ ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚Š°, ŠŗŠ¾Ń‚Š¾Ń€Š°Ń всегГа презирала её. Должно Š±Ń‹Ń‚ŃŒ, она ŃŠ»Ń‹ŃˆŠ°Š»Š° сплетни коллег. Меньше всего Регине Ń…Š¾Ń‚ŠµŠ»Š¾ŃŃŒ Ń€ŃƒŠ³Š°Ń‚ŃŒŃŃ с Алиной на Š»ŃŽŠ“ŃŃ…. ŠžŠ½Š° ŠæŠ¾Š²ŠµŃ€Š½ŃƒŠ»Š°ŃŃŒ, чтобы ŃƒŠ¹Ń‚Šø, как Š²Š“Ń€ŃƒŠ³ Алина преграГила ей ŠæŃƒŃ‚ŃŒ. Š” Ń‡Š°ŃˆŠŗŠ¾Š¹ кофе в Ń€ŃƒŠŗŠµ она саркастически Š·Š°ŃŠ²ŠøŠ»Š°: «Елена Š²ŠµŃ€Š½ŃƒŠ»Š°ŃŃŒ. Š”ŃƒŠ¼Š°ŠµŃˆŃŒ, ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚Ńƒ Š±ŃƒŠ“ŠµŃ‚ не всё равно на Ń‚ŠµŠ±Ń?Ā» Регина промолчала. ŠžŠ“Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾ Алина проГолжила насмешки. «Я ŃŠ»Ń‹ŃˆŠ°Š», что ты неплохо ŃŠæŃ€Š°Š²Š»ŃŠµŃˆŃŒŃŃ по ночам. Как насчет того, чтобы ŠæŠ¾Š·Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š¼ŠøŃ‚ŃŒ Ń‚ŠµŠ±Ń с парой Š¼ŃƒŠ¶Ń‡ŠøŠ½? Ты им Š“ŠµŠ¹ŃŃ‚Š²ŠøŃ‚ŠµŠ»ŃŒŠ½Š¾ можешь ŠæŠ¾Š½Š°Š“Š¾Š±ŠøŃ‚ŃŒŃŃ.Ā» Джав кулаки, Регина холоГно ответила: «Госпожа Герасимова, мы на рабочем месте, а не в борГеле. ŠÆ ŃƒŠ²ŠµŃ€ŠµŠ½Š° – вы знаете, как Го него Š“Š¾Š±Ń€Š°Ń‚ŃŒŃŃĀ». «Ты...Ā» Регина тонко намекнула на Š°Š¼Š¾Ń€Š°Š»ŃŒŠ½Š¾Šµ Š¼Ń‹ŃˆŠ»ŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ Алины, Šø та быстро изменилась в лице. Š’ ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃƒŃŽŃ‰ŃƒŃŽ секунГу Алина ŠæŠ¾Š“Š½ŃŠ»Š° Ń€ŃƒŠŗŃƒ Šø вылила Ń‡Š°ŃˆŠŗŃƒ Š³Š¾Ń€ŃŃ‡ŠµŠ³Š¾ кофе на Регину. Регина Šø ŠæŃ€ŠµŠ“ŃŃ‚Š°Š²ŠøŃ‚ŃŒ не могла, что Алина Š¾ŠŗŠ°Š¶ŠµŃ‚ся Š½Š°ŃŃ‚Š¾Š»ŃŒŠŗŠ¾ безумной. ŠžŠ½Š° схватила лицо Ń€ŃƒŠŗŠ°Š¼Šø, Š·Š°Ń‰ŠøŃ‰Š°ŃŃŃŒ от ŠŗŠøŠæŃŃ‚ŠŗŠ°. Š’ мгновение ока кофе Š²Ń‹Š»ŠøŠ»ŃŃ на её Ń€ŃƒŠŗŃƒ, Šø кожа Гевушки тут же покраснела. «Ай! – Регина Š½Š°Ń…Š¼ŃƒŃ€ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃŒ от боли. – Ты что Ń‚Š²Š¾Ń€ŠøŃˆŃŒ? Š” ума сошла?Ā» ŠŠ° обеГенном перерыве многие ŃŠ¾Ń‚Ń€ŃƒŠ“Š½ŠøŠŗŠø Š½Š°Š±Š»ŃŽŠ“Š°Š»Šø за Грамой. Алина злораГствовала, когГа толпа зрителей начала ŃƒŠ²ŠµŠ»ŠøŃ‡ŠøŠ²Š°Ń‚ŃŒŃŃ. Дкрестив Ń€ŃƒŠŗŠø на Š³Ń€ŃƒŠ“Šø, она спросила Регину: «И Š¾Ń‚ŠŗŃƒŠ“Š° Ń‚Š°ŠŗŠ°Ń ŃŠ°Š¼Š¾ŃƒŠ²ŠµŃ€ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ŃŃ‚ŃŒ? Ты ŃŠµŃ€ŃŒŃ‘Š·Š½Š¾ Гумаешь, что Š¾ŠŗŃ€ŃƒŠ¶Š°ŃŽŃ‰ŠøŠµ не Š·Š½Š°ŃŽŃ‚, что ты Š¼ŠµŃ€Š·ŠŗŠ°Ń сирота? Ты ошибка...Ā» Внезапно ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»Ń‹ŃˆŠ°Š»ŃŃ хлопок. Š“Š¾Ń€ŃŃ‡Š°Ń пощёчина тут же заставила Алину Š·Š°Š¼Š¾Š»Ń‡Š°Ń‚ŃŒ. ŠžŠ½Š° в шоке Ń€Š°ŃŠæŠ°Ń…Š½ŃƒŠ»Š° глаза. ŠŠµŃƒŠ¶ŠµŠ»Šø Ń‚ŠøŃ…Š°Ń Šø ŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ»Š°Š“ŠøŃŃ‚Š°Ń Регина Гала ей ŠæŠ¾Ń‰Ń‘Ń‡ŠøŠ½Ńƒ? Алина прижала Ń€ŃƒŠŗŃƒ Šŗ щеке, молча от шока. Š”ŠæŃƒŃŃ‚Ń ŠæŠ°Ń€Ńƒ секунГ она пробормотала: «Ты... Ты ŃƒŠ“Š°Ń€ŠøŠ»Š° Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń? как ты смеешь!Ā» Регина поймала её Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ Šø ответила: «Да, я ŃƒŠ“Š°Ń€ŠøŠ»Š° Ń‚ŠµŠ±Ń! ŠšŠ°Š¶ŠµŃ‚ŃŃ, Ń‚ŠµŠ±Ń не ŃƒŃ‡ŠøŠ»Šø ŃŠ»ŠµŠ¼ŠµŠ½Ń‚Š°Ń€Š½Š¾Š¹ вежливости!Ā» Š”ŠµŠ¹ŃŃ‚Š²ŠøŃ‚ŠµŠ»ŃŒŠ½Š¾, Гевушка ŠæŠ¾Ń‚ŠµŃ€ŃŠ»Š° роГителей ещё в Гетстве. ŠžŠ“Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾ ŃŃ‚Š¾ не означало, что кто-либо мог Š²Ń‹ŃŠ¼ŠµŠøŠ²Š°Ń‚ŃŒ её за ŃŃ‚Š¾. Алина глубоко Š½Š°Ń…Š¼ŃƒŃ€ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃŒ. Š‘ŃƒŠ“ŃƒŃ‡Šø сестрой ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚а Шестакова, она привыкла Šŗ ŃƒŠ²Š°Š¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŃŽ Šø лести в свой аГрес. Š”ŠøŃ‚ŃƒŠ°Ń†ŠøŃ с пощёчиной ŠæŃ€Š¾ŠøŠ·Š¾ŃˆŠ»Š° впервые в её жизни. Š”ŠµŠ²ŃƒŃˆŠŗŠ° Š±Ń€Š¾ŃŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃŒ на Регину, как Ń€Š°Š·ŃŠŃŃ€Ń‘Š½Š½Ń‹Š¹ бык, высоко ŠæŠ¾Š“Š½ŃŠ² Ń€ŃƒŠŗŃƒ, чтобы Š¾Ń‚Š²ŠµŃ‚ŠøŃ‚ŃŒ пощёчиной. ŠŠ° ŃŃ‚Š¾Ń‚ раз Регина была ŠæŠ¾Š»Š½Š¾ŃŃ‚ŃŒŃŽ готова Šŗ Ń‚Š¾Š¼Ńƒ, что произойГёт. ŠžŠ½Š° так крепко схватила Š·Š°ŠæŃŃŃ‚ŃŒŠµ соперницы, что та не могла Šø ŠæŠ¾ŃˆŠµŠ²ŠµŠ»ŠøŃ‚ŃŒŃŃ. Поскольку Алина была ниже Регины, у послеГней было ŠæŃ€ŠµŠøŠ¼ŃƒŃ‰ŠµŃŃ‚во. Алина в ŃŃ€Š¾ŃŃ‚Šø Š²Ń‹Ń€ŃƒŠ³Š°Š»Š°ŃŃŒ: Ā«ŠŠµ смей Ń‚Ń€Š¾Š³Š°Ń‚ŃŒ Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń своими Š³Ń€ŃŠ·Š½Ń‹Š¼Šø Ń€ŃƒŃ‡Š¾Š½ŠŗŠ°Š¼Šø! Ты кем ŃŠµŠ±Ń возомнила?! Ты Š¾Ń‡ŠµŃ€ŠµŠ“Š½Š°Ń ŠøŠ³Ń€ŃƒŃˆŠŗŠ° ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚Š°! Ā» Резкие слова привлекли в ŠŗŠ¾Š¼Š½Š°Ń‚Ńƒ отГыха ещё больше Š»ŃŽŠ“ей. Ā«Š”Š¾Š²Š¾Š»ŃŒŠ½Š¾!Ā» ŠŠµŠ¾Š¶ŠøŠ“Š°Š½Š½Š¾ ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»Ń‹ŃˆŠ°Š»ŃŃ низкий мужской голос позаГи. ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚ заметил ŃŃƒŠ¼Š°Ń‚Š¾Ń…Ńƒ, Š²Ń‹Ń…Š¾Š“Ń ŠøŠ· своего офиса. Š’ комнате Š²Š¾Ń†Š°Ń€ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃŒ Š³Ń€Š¾Š±Š¾Š²Š°Ń Ń‚ŠøŃˆŠøŠ½Š°. Ā«ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚?Ā» ŠšŃ€Š¾Š²ŃŒ в жилах Алины застыла. Š”ŠµŠ²ŃƒŃˆŠŗŠ° всегГа Š±Š¾ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃŒ брата. Мама много раз ŠæŃ€ŠµŠ“ŃƒŠæŃ€ŠµŠ¶Š“Š°Š»Š° её не ŠæŃ€Š¾Š²Š¾Ń†ŠøŃ€Š¾Š²Š°Ń‚ŃŒ его. ŠŠµŠ“Š¾Š»Š³Š¾ Š“ŃƒŠ¼Š°Ń Алина Š·Š°Š½ŃŠ»Š° ŠæŠ¾Š·ŠøŃ†ŠøŃŽ жертвы – она ŃŃ…Š²Š°Ń‚ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃŒ за Ń‰Ń‘ŠŗŃƒ Šø громко зарыГала. Ā«ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚, посмотри на Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń! ŠžŠ½Š° ŃƒŠ“Š°Ń€ŠøŠ»Š° Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń!Ā» Долнечный свет ŃŠ½Š°Ń€ŃƒŠ¶Šø паГал на точёное лицо Š¼ŃƒŠ¶Ń‡ŠøŠ½Ń‹. Успокоившись, Регина Š¾ŠæŃƒŃŃ‚ила голову Šø посмотрела на Ń€ŃƒŠŗŃƒ, Š¾ŃˆŠæŠ°Ń€ŠµŠ½Š½ŃƒŃŽ кофе. Š˜Ń… Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“Ń‹ Š²ŃŃ‚Ń€ŠµŃ‚ŠøŠ»ŠøŃŃŒ в Š²Š¾Š·Š“ŃƒŃ…Šµ. Š“Š»ŃƒŠ±Š¾ŠŗŠ¾Š½Š°Ń…Š¼ŃƒŃ€ŠøŠ²ŃˆŠøŃŃŒ, ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚ посмотрел на Регину Šø заГал вопрос: «Ты забыла правила компании?Ā» Из-за его Š»ŠµŠ“ŃŠ½Š¾Š³Š¾ Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“Š° Гевушка неосознанно заГержала Гыхание. ŠžŠ½Š° не могла ŠæŠ¾Š²ŠµŃ€ŠøŃ‚ŃŒ своим ушам. Š’ ŃŃ‚Š¾Ń‚ момент никто не Š¾ŃŠ¼ŠµŠ»ŠøŠ²Š°Š»ŃŃ ŠøŠ·Š“Š°Ń‚ŃŒ ни звука. Регина молчала, ŃŃ‚Š¾Ń непоГвижно. КогГа она ŃƒŃŃ‚Ń€Š°ŠøŠ²Š°Š»Š°ŃŃŒ на Ń€Š°Š±Š¾Ń‚Ńƒ, ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚ ŃŃŠ½Š¾ Гал ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŃ‚ŃŒ, что Шестаков Š“Ń€ŃƒŠæŠæ – не то место, гГе можно Š±ŠµŠ·Š“ŠµŠ»ŃŒŠ½ŠøŃ‡Š°Ń‚ŃŒ или Š“Š¾ŠæŃƒŃŠŗŠ°Ń‚ŃŒ ошибки. Регина понимала его ŠæŠ¾Š·ŠøŃ†ŠøŃŽ. ŠžŠ“Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾ в ŃŃ‚Š¾Ń‚ момент она Š¾Ń‚Ń‡Š°ŃŠ½Š½Š¾ хотела ŃƒŠ·Š½Š°Ń‚ŃŒ, ŃŠ»Ń‹ŃˆŠ°Š» ли ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚ резкие слова Алины или просто ŠæŃ€ŠøŃ‚Š²Š¾Ń€ŃŠ»ŃŃ. Š”ŠµŠ¹ŃŃ‚Š²ŠøŃ‚ŠµŠ»ŃŒŠ½Š¾ ли он виГел в Регине Š¾Ń‡ŠµŃ€ŠµŠ“Š½ŃƒŃŽ ŠøŠ³Ń€ŃƒŃˆŠŗŃƒ? До смерти Š½Š°ŠæŃƒŠ³Š°Š½Š½Š°Ń ŃŃ€Š¾ŃŃ‚ŃŒŃŽ ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚Š°, толпа вскоре Ń€Š°Š·Š¾ŃˆŠ»Š°ŃŃŒ. ŠŠµŃŠŗŠ¾Š»ŃŒŠŗŠ¾ ŃŠ¾Ń‚Ń€ŃƒŠ“Š½ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š² осмелились ŠæŠ¾Š“Š³Š»ŃŠ“Ń‹Š²Š°Ń‚ŃŒ изГалека, не Š¶ŠµŠ»Š°Ń ŃƒŠæŃƒŃŠŗŠ°Ń‚ŃŒ преГставление. ЄолоГный Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚Š° заставил Регину Š·Š°Š“Ń€Š¾Š¶Š°Ń‚ŃŒ. Š“Š»ŃŠ“Ń на Алину, Гевушка сжала лаГони, чтобы ŠæŠ¾Š“Š°Š²ŠøŃ‚ŃŒ ŃŠ¼Š¾Ń†ŠøŠø. «Мне Š¾Ń‡ŠµŠ½ŃŒ жаль, госпожа Герасимова. ŠÆ ŠæŠ¾ŃŃ‚ŃƒŠæŠøŠ»Š° Š½ŠµŠæŃ€Š°Š²ŠøŠ»ŃŒŠ½Š¾, когГа ŃƒŠ“Š°Ń€ŠøŠ»Š° вас». Š“Š»ŃŠ“Ń на Регину, Алина самоГовольно заГрала поГбороГок. Ā«ŠŸŃ„! ŠŠµ Гумай, что Ń‚ŠµŠ±Ń ŃŠæŃƒŃŃ‚ŃŃ‚ с ŠŗŃ€ŃŽŃ‡ŠŗŠ° за оГни лишь ŠøŠ·Š²ŠøŠ½ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠÆ не...Ā» «В таком ŃŠ»ŃƒŃ‡Š°Šµ, Š±ŠµŃ€Ńƒ свои ŠøŠ·Š²ŠøŠ½ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ обратно. А Ń‚ŠµŠæŠµŃ€ŃŒ, если вы Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń извините, – Регина ŠæŃ€Š¾ŃˆŠ»Š° мимо ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚а, не ŃƒŠ“Š¾ŃŃ‚Š¾ŠøŠ² его Šø Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“Š¾Š¼. Лицо Алины лишилось Š²ŃŃŠŗŠøŃ… красок. ŠŠøŠŗŠ¾Š³Š“Š° в жизни она не ŠæŠ¾Š“Š²ŠµŃ€Š³Š°Š»Š°ŃŃŒ Ń‚Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š¼Ńƒ ŃƒŠ½ŠøŠ¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŃŽ. ŠžŠ½Š° всегГа была Ń…ŃƒŠ»ŠøŠ³Š°Š½Š¾Š¼, а не жертвой! Алина была готова Ń€Š°ŃŠŗŃ€Š¾Š¼ŃŠ°Ń‚ŃŒ Регину на куски! Указав на неё ŠæŠ°Š»ŃŒŃ†ŠµŠ¼, Гевушка ŠŗŃ€ŠøŠŗŠ½ŃƒŠ»Š°: Ā«ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚, ты ŃŠ»Ń‹ŃˆŠ°Š»? ŠžŠ½Š° Гала мне ŠæŠ¾Ń‰Ń‘Ń‡ŠøŠ½Ńƒ Šø проГолжает Ń€Š°Š·Š³Š¾Š²Š°Ń€ŠøŠ²Š°Ń‚ŃŒ в таком тоне! ŠŸŠ¾ŃŃ‚Š°Š²ŃŒ её на место. Š˜Š½Š°Ń‡Šµ я ŠøŠ·Š¾Š±ŃŒŃŽ её так, что она Š±ŃƒŠ“ет Š¼Š¾Š»ŠøŃ‚ŃŒ о пощаГе!Ā» Выражение лица ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚а, который смотрел в спину Регины, было нечитаемым. «Достаточно!Ā»ā€Ž – холоГно воскликнул он, ŠæŠ¾Š“Š½ŃŠ² Ń€ŃƒŠŗŃƒ. Как человек, который жил Šø Š“Ń‹ŃˆŠ°Š» Грамой Šø Š¶ŠµŃŃ‚Š¾ŠŗŠ¾ŃŃ‚ŃŒŃŽ, Алина ŠæŃ€ŠµŠ“Š²ŠŗŃƒŃˆŠ°Š»Š°, что ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚ ŠæŃ€Š¾ŃƒŃ‡ŠøŃ‚ Š½Š°Š³Š»ŃƒŃŽ Гевушку. ŠžŠ½Š° была ŃƒŠ²ŠµŃ€ŠµŠ½Š°, что он ни во что не ставит Регину. Алина ŃŃ‚ŠøŃŠ½ŃƒŠ»Š° Š·ŃƒŠ±Ń‹ Šø злобно Š·Š°ŃŠ²ŠøŠ»Š°: «В ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃƒŃŽŃ‰ŠøŠ¹ раз я ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃ€Š¾ŃˆŃƒ кого-нибуГь ŠæŃ€ŠµŠæŠ¾Š“Š°Ń‚ŃŒ ŃŃ‚Š¾Š¹ женщине ŃƒŃ€Š¾Šŗ.Ā» «Алина!Ā»ā€Ž Тон Šø ŠæŃ€ŠøŃ‰ŃƒŃ€ ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚Š° Го Š¶ŃƒŃ‚Šø напугали Гевушку. Алина Š²Š·Š“Ń€Š¾Š³Š½ŃƒŠ»Š°. Š” мрачным выражением лица ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚ Š¾Š±ŃŠŃŃŠ½ŠøŠ»: «Я Š³Š¾Š²Š¾Ń€ŃŽ ŃŃ‚Š¾ в первый Šø послеГний раз. Š—Š°Š±ŃƒŠ“ŃŒ о том, что зГесь ŠæŃ€Š¾ŠøŠ·Š¾ŃˆŠ»Š¾. ŠžŃŃ‚Š°Š²ŃŒ Регину в покое». Алина ŠæŠ¾Ń‡ŃƒŠ²ŃŃ‚Š²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š° ком в горле. Все порочные планы, которые она строила против Регины, Ń€Š°Š·Ń€ŃƒŃˆŠøŠ»ŠøŃŃŒ в оГно мгновение. ŠžŠ½Š° пробормотала: Ā«Š„Š¾Ń€Š¾ŃˆŠ¾... Š„Š¾Ń€Š¾ŃˆŠ¾, ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŃ‚Š½Š¾...Ā»ā€Ž ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚ бросил на неё холоГный Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ Šø заговорил с ŠœŠ°Ń‚Š²ŠµŠµŠ¼. «Д ŃŠµŠ³Š¾Š“Š½ŃŃˆŠ½ŠµŠ³Š¾ Š“Š½Ń ŃŃŽŠ“Š° не Š²ŠæŃƒŃŠŗŠ°ŃŽŃ‚ посторонних Š»ŃŽŠ“ŠµŠ¹Ā». ŠŠµ уловив смысла, Алина ŠæŠ¾Š»ŃŒŃŃ‚ŠøŠ»Š° ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚Ńƒ: Ā«Š„Š¾Ń€Š¾ŃˆŠ°Ń ŠøŠ“ŠµŃ. Это топ-ŠŗŠ¾Š¼ŠæŠ°Š½ŠøŃ. ŠŠµ кажГый имеет Š“Š¾ŃŃ‚ŃƒŠæ ŃŃŽŠ“Š°Ā». ŠœŠ°Ń‚Š²ŠµŠ¹ кивнул ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚Ńƒ, а затем ŠæŠ¾Š“Š¾ŃˆŃ‘Š» Šŗ Алине Šø указал на выхоГ. «Госпожа Герасимова, ŠæŠ¾Š¶Š°Š»ŃƒŠ¹ŃŃ‚Š°, ŃŃŽŠ“Š°Ā». Только в ŃŃ‚Š¾Ń‚ момент Алина осознала, что она Šø ŠµŃŃ‚ŃŒ тот Š½ŠµŠ½ŃƒŠ¶Š½Ń‹Š¹ человек, которого имел в виГу ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚. ŠžŠ½Š° ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃ‹Ń‚Š°Š»Š°ŃŃŒ Š·Š°Š³Š¾Š²Š¾Ń€ŠøŃ‚ŃŒ с ним, но ŠœŠ°Ń‚вей преграГил ей ŠæŃƒŃ‚ŃŒ. После ŃŃ‚Š¾Š³Š¾ охранники вывели её. ŠžŠ½Šø не ŠæŃ€Š¾ŃŠ²ŠøŠ»Šø Šŗ ней ни капли пощаГы, Šø её попытки Š²Ń‹Ń€Š²Š°Ń‚ŃŒŃŃ оказались бесполезными. Тем временем Регина Š²ŠµŃ€Š½ŃƒŠ»Š°ŃŃŒ в офис, чтобы ŠæŠµŃ€ŠµŠ¾Š“ŠµŃ‚ŃŒŃŃ. Её серГце наполнилось ŠæŠµŃ‡Š°Š»ŃŒŃŽ, когГа она поГумала о послеГнем Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“е ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚а. Рабочий Гень ŠæŠ¾Š“Š¾ŃˆŃ‘Š» Šŗ ŠŗŠ¾Š½Ń†Ńƒ. Регина Š²Š·ŃŠ»Š° сумку Šø Š½Š°ŠæŃ€Š°Š²ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃŒ Šŗ Š²Ń‹Ń…Š¾Š“Ńƒ, как Š²Š“Ń€ŃƒŠ³ её остановил ŠœŠ°Ń‚вей. ŠŠµŠ“Š¾Š»Š³Š¾ Š“ŃƒŠ¼Š°Ń, Регина Š¾Ń‚ŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š°ŃŃŒ от поезГки. Раньше она была слепа, но Ń‚ŠµŠæŠµŃ€ŃŒ виГела ŃŠøŃ‚ŃƒŠ°Ń†ŠøŃŽ насквозь. Š’ глазах ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚Š° она была просто никем. ŠŸŠ¾Ń‡ŠµŠ¼Ńƒ он ŃŠ¾Š³Š»Š°ŃŠøŠ»ŃŃ Š½Š°Š²ŠµŃŃ‚ŠøŃ‚ŃŒ её бабушку, если Регина была ему безразлична? ŠŸŃ€ŠøŠ±Ń‹Š² в Š±Š¾Š»ŃŒŠ½ŠøŃ†Ńƒ, Регина увиГела Š¼ŠµŠ“ŃŠµŃŃ‚Ń€Ńƒ, ŠŗŠ¾Ń‚Š¾Ń€Š°Ń ŃŠ¾Š±ŠøŃ€Š°Š»Š°ŃŃŒ ŠŗŠ¾Ń€Š¼ŠøŃ‚ŃŒ её бабушку ужином, Šø Š²Š·ŃŠ»Š° эту Š·Š°Š“Š°Ń‡Ńƒ на ŃŠµŠ±Ń. Š’ŃŃŽ жизнь её бабушка жила в Геревне тихо Šø мирно. Всё изменилось в ŠæŃ€Š¾ŃˆŠ»Š¾Š¼ Š¼ŠµŃŃŃ†Šµ, когГа плановое меГицинское обслеГование показало, что у неё были проблемы с ŠæŠ¾Š“Š¶ŠµŠ»ŃƒŠ“Š¾Ń‡Š½Š¾Š¹ железой. Регина Š½Š°ŃŃ‚Š¾ŃŠ»Š° на том, чтобы привезти бабушку в гороГ Š“Š»Ń качественного Š»ŠµŃ‡ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. Š‘Š°Š±ŃƒŃˆŠŗŠ° не знала о браке Š²Š½ŃƒŃ‡ŠŗŠø. Регина планировала ŃƒŃŃ‚Ń€Š¾ŠøŃ‚ŃŒ ей ŃŃŽŃ€ŠæŃ€ŠøŠ·. ŠžŠ“Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾, как оказалось, в ŃŃ‚Š¾Š¼ уже не было необхоГимости. Š”ŠµŠ²ŃƒŃˆŠŗŠ° поГожГала, пока бабушка ŃƒŃŠ½Ń‘Ń‚, прежГе чем ŃƒŠ¹Ń‚Šø. ŠžŠ½Š° Š²Ń‹ŃˆŠ»Š° ŠøŠ· Š±Š¾Š»ŃŒŠ½ŠøŃ†Ń‹ Šø вызвала такси. ВГалеке, ко Š²Ń…Š¾Š“Ńƒ в Š±Š¾Š»ŃŒŠ½ŠøŃ†Ńƒ ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠŠµŃ…Š°Š» Ń€Š¾ŃŠŗŠ¾ŃˆŠ½Ń‹Š¹ чёрный Š°Š²Ń‚Š¾Š¼Š¾Š±ŠøŠ»ŃŒ. Глаза Регины Š·Š°Š³Š¾Ń€ŠµŠ»ŠøŃŃŒ – она узнала машину ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚Š°. ŠŠµŃƒŠ¶ŠµŠ»Šø он приехал за ней? Š’ ŃŃ‚Š¾Ń‚ момент Регина позабыла Š²ŃŃŽ боль, ŠŗŠ¾Ń‚Š¾Ń€ŃƒŃŽ испытывала всего ŠæŠ°Ń€Ńƒ часов назаГ. Š”Š²ŠµŃ€ŃŒ Š¾Ń‚ŠŗŃ€Ń‹Š»Š°ŃŃŒ, Šø на ŃƒŠ»ŠøŃ†Ńƒ Š²Ń‹ŃˆŠµŠ» ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚. Регина поспешила Šŗ нему с Š½Š°ŠæŠ¾Š»Š½ŃŃŽŃ‰ŠøŠ¼ŃŃ Ń€Š°Š“Š¾ŃŃ‚ŃŒŃŽ серГцем. ŠžŠ“Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾ в ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃƒŃŽŃ‰ŃƒŃŽ секунГу она замерла, не в силах ŠæŠ¾ŃˆŠµŠ²ŠµŠ»ŠøŃ‚ŃŒŃŃ. ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚ ŠæŠ¾Š“Š¾ŃˆŃ‘Š» Šŗ заГней Гвери Šø Š²Š·ŃŠ» на Ń€ŃƒŠŗŠø Гевушку. ŠŠ° его лице Š¾Ń‚Ń€Š°Š¶Š°Š»ŠøŃŃŒ тревога Šø состраГание. Улыбка исчезла с лица Регины, когГа её серГце обливалось ŠŗŃ€Š¾Š²ŃŒŃŽ. ŠŠµŃƒŠ¶ŠµŠ»Šø её ГогаГки были Š¾ŃˆŠøŠ±Š¾Ń‡Š½Ń‹Š¼Šø? Š—Š°Š±Š¾Ń‚ŠøŠ»ŃŃ ли о ней ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚, вопреки ŃŠ»ŃƒŃ…Š°Š¼? ... ==== Š’ серГце Регины был Ń‚Š¾Š»ŃŒŠŗŠ¾ оГин Š¼ŃƒŠ¶Ń‡ŠøŠ½Š°, Šø ŃŃ‚Š¾ был ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚. ŠŠ° второй гоГ брака с ним она забеременела. Š Š°Š“Š¾ŃŃ‚ŃŒ Регины не знала границ. ŠŠ¾ не успела она ŃŠ¾Š¾Š±Ń‰ŠøŃ‚ŃŒ Š½Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŃ‚ŃŒ мужу, как он поГал Š“Š¾ŠŗŃƒŠ¼ŠµŠ½Ń‚Ń‹ на развоГ, ŠæŠ¾Ń‚Š¾Š¼Ńƒ что хотел Š¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ‚ŃŒŃŃ на своей первой Š»ŃŽŠ±Š²Šø. После ŃŃ‚Š¾Š³Š¾ она Ń€ŠµŃˆŠøŠ»Š° Š½Š°Š»Š°Š“ŠøŃ‚ŃŒ ŃŠ²Š¾ŃŽ жизнь. Š”ŠæŃƒŃŃ‚Ń гоГы её ŠøŠ¼Ń стало известно ŠæŠ¾Š²ŃŃŽŠ“Ńƒ. ŠœŠ°Ń€Š°Ń‚Ńƒ стало крайне не по себе. По какой-то причине он начал ŃŠŗŃƒŃ‡Š°Ń‚ŃŒ по ней. Его серГце болело, когГа он виГел её ŃƒŠ»Ń‹Š±Š°ŃŽŃ‰ŠµŠ¹ŃŃ с Š“Ń€ŃƒŠ³ŠøŠ¼ Š¼ŃƒŠ¶Ń‡ŠøŠ½Š¾Š¹. Что Š±ŃƒŠ“ет Гальше? ŠšŠ¾Š»ŠøŃ‡ŠµŃŃ‚Š²Š¾ глав зГесь ограничено, нажмите на кнопку ниже, чтобы ŃƒŃŃ‚Š°Š½Š¾Š²ŠøŃ‚ŃŒ приложение Šø ŠæŃ€Š¾Š“Š¾Š»Š¶ŠøŃ‚ŃŒ чтение более Š·Š°Ń…Š²Š°Ń‚Ń‹Š²Š°ŃŽŃ‰ŠøŃ… глав! (Š’Ń‹ Š±ŃƒŠ“ŠµŃ‚Šµ автоматически перенаправлены на книгу, когГа откроете приложение) &3& LEARN_MORE https://fbweb.litradnovie.com/12024418-fb_contact- Lime novel https://www.facebook.com/100090847180115/ 825 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 fbweb.litradnovie.com IMAGE https://fbweb.litradnovie.com/12024418-fb_contact-ruj57_2-0510-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=1016312736312375&rawadid=120213326171560790 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465714126_1108290224152291_1667991243107963220_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=MIp3LYMkmZ8Q7kNvgG9ogB_&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A3t9Z2PJsVfHqta6kXeDa58&oh=00_AYA09oo_uZhHTsH0r34MbaFK2WTsmLGaJBTZClPl4g6cig&oe=6739CB9B PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Lime novel 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,450,309
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2447635}'
No 2024-11-12 19:08 active 1806 0 šŸ”žAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼šŸ‘‰ At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. ā€œWhy put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.ā€ ā€œOh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?ā€ Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. ā€œEnough,ā€ Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. ā€œI’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.ā€ As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. ā€œMy lady, my lord has really crossed the line!ā€ Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. ā€œDon’t call him that!ā€ Carissa gave her a stern look. ā€œWe never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.ā€ ā€œWhy the dowry list?ā€ Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. ā€œSilly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.ā€ Lulu gasped. ā€œLeave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?ā€ Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. ā€œLulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.ā€ ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. ā€œYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,ā€ he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. ā€œI can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.ā€ ā€œThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.ā€ Salvador felt a pang of guilt. ā€œBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.ā€ ā€œYour Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,ā€ Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. ā€œAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,ā€ said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. ā€œAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!ā€ ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... LEARN_MORE https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 319 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 shgjfh.com DCO https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462595255_1458168571534635_1126135952958502543_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=eXeGaM2_WGIQ7kNvgGRHB39&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AwDqkCfsl10ofQJ5ywLyJtS&oh=00_AYAuX0ZtDpTrYe9fYJvZNWPUDWlzkNgsQUUNvBEhM9saUg&oe=6739CC5D PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,446,395
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2446360}'
No 2024-11-12 18:47 active 1805 0 šŸ”„šŸ”„Click to read the next chapter for freešŸ‘‰ Chapter 1 IRENE'S POV My chast heaved with rapid breaths, my eyes fluttered close. My lips fell open and a moan squeezed past my throat. My fingers were working overtime as I pushed them in and out of my wetness with my legs spread apart in bed. I bit the corners of my lips as I threaded my fingers through my hair, gripping them a bit hard like I suspected he would. I imagined his hands on me instead. His long fingers sliding in and out, coated with my juices. He would stroke my insides while holding my legs apart. "Karson," I moaned when his image was all I could see. I reached out my hand to touch him. To touch his rock hard body and trail my fingers down his chast to the V-line where his towel had hung loose. His scent was buried in my memory. All it took was one sniff and here I was, moaning to this man and bucking my hiips. He looked so much better. His face was more defined and he grew so handsome in a short while. His shoulders were broad and wide. He had a perfect figure and toned body. I increased my pace and I gasped when I found it. I slapped a hand over my mouth. The rising heat in the lower part of my stomach increased. Tears rolled down my face. I craved his touch, his fire. My body ached for his attention, the warmth in his eyes, I desired nothing more- My toes curled and I jerrked my hiips as my body convulsed. I bit into my palm as my orggasm rolled out of me. It took a while to recover. I was breathing hard and trying to gather myself again. This was the state he left me in. every single time we bumped into each other. Just a whiff of his scent and I was squirming for his touch. I almost felt terrible for including him in my little session but he was all I could think about. I've been masturbatting frequently now. My mating ceremony to the man of my fantasies was today. One part of me was pleased and happy with the fact that I would have my long time dream come true; being mated to Karson. He was the soon to be Alpha of The Nightcrawlers Pride. I didn't care about his title, that wasn't the reason I loved him. With or without his title, I was bound to be drawn to him. While one part was pleased, the other part was devastated. As much as I wanted to be his mate, I wasn't. Even worse, Karson seemed to think that I had bewitched Luna- his mother- into arranging our marriage. "She's wolfless, mother," he had said during dinner tonight. His contempt was loud, his mock even louder. I withdrew my hands from the table and hid them under with my head lowered at the usual confrontation. "I know," Luna Teresa's reply was calm like she was unaffected by her son's cruel words. I wished his words wouldn't affect me at all. Yet every time he opened his mouth, I was close to tears. Maybe if I loved him any less, I would have tougher skin and wouldn't be running to my room crying like a three year old. He was right. I was wolfless. It wasn't impossible for a werewolf not to have a wolf, it was just rare to find and even rarer for that wolfless wolf to be Luna, ruling over a powerful pack as The Nightcrawlers Pride. According to the book of records in the Pack, I would be the first wolfless Luna. While breaking a record didn't seem too bad, this wasn't exactly the kind of record I would be boastful of. "Yet you would subject your only son and heir to the Pride Family Pack to this fate?" Karson had asked his mother in an accusing tone that made me stop feeling sorry for myself but sorry for her. A wolfless mate meant one of two things; There was a high chance of birthing a wolfless pup and there was a lower chance of birthing a pup- in this case, the next Alpha. I squeezed my dress in a fist. The pressure that was upon my shoulders was more than anyone could ever imagine. "I have strong faith in our genes," Aunt Teresa- as I'd come to know her, smirked. "After all, your father's family were all Alpha's, down to his mother. So you're from a thick and strong Alpha bloodline. I have faith in you-" "My goodness!" Karson huffed in disbelief. "Can you hear yourself, mother? You're betting everything away for her?" I wanted the soft dining chair that had suddenly grown cold under my bvtt to swallow me. "What’s so special about her anyways!" I've heard that before. It shouldn't be anything new. I've cried my eyes out to those words yet every time he asked, it was a whole different feeling than I had bargained for. I was plain. I had no scent, no wolf, no family. There was literally nothing to my name. All I had was everything Aunt Teresa had given to me since I was five. My parents died in a war and Luna had been so kind as to take me in. She couldn't recall my last name so she gave me Pride instead. I was already sharing a last name with the man I came to love. Karson and I lived under the same roof. Growing up around him had been okay. He never showed me this hate, he never even spoke to me except when we were at the table. But ever since he returned from his training where he stayed away to be Alpha for three years, things had gone down the drain. "This is your doing, isn't it?" I stiffened at his words and finally lifted my gaze. The anger and hate in his eyes was enough to let a tear slide down my eye. He was convinced I had bewitched Luna. After all, why would she decide to kil her own bloodline that had been passed down for years? I quickly wiped my eyes. I didn't want Luna to notice plus Karson would scold me and be cross at me if his mother confronted him about making me cry. I fear he was already running from my reach before I could even stretch out my hands. "I'm sorry, I have no hand in this," I said either way, knowing fully well that he wouldn't believe me. "Don't apologize for things that are beyond your control, Irene," Aunt Teresa wiped her mouth with her napkin and rose to her feet. "You two will be just fine. The mating ceremony is in a few days. Get to know yourselves a lot better," with her little advice, she walked away, allowing fear to step in. Karson would eat me alive now that we were alone. I wanted to run after Aunty but I knew it would be childish- "Don’t get any ideas in your head," Karson stated and I turned my attention to him. His words pierced me like a hot thin needle. "You're only my mother's choice. Once I find my mate, I'll have her as my Luna and you'll step down." I gulped and started to nod slowly at his words. "I don't need you to agree, Irene," he scoffed, reminding me that I didn't have a choice and that he called all the shots. "That's just the way it's supposed to be. Think of this as a way of repaying my mother's kindness all those years." Karson got up and walked out of the table. I tried my hardest to understand him. I guess, in a way, his hate was justified. He returned from his Alpha training only to discover he was arranged to be married. He was stripped of the chance to find his mate and he was stuck with someone as useless as myself. His words, his attitude had screamed one thing. 'Know your place, Irene,' and I read the message loud and clear. **************** Our mating ceremony was a long and torturous one for me. The Pack congratulated us endlessly and the smile I plastered on my face should leave a mark by morning. Karson stood stiffly by my side. We were now the new Alpha and Luna of The Nightcrawlers Pride and we were expected to carry out our duties immediately. While no one would say it, I knew that the 'baby making process' was expected as well. We headed to our new room to commence and mark the final activity for the mating ceremony. A day that I had looked forward to all my life. I was nervous and it didn't seem like a good one. I didn't know what to expect but I was already wet, my niples had rolled into tight buds and they tried to gain attention and drill a hole through my outfit. I stepped into the room before him. "I'll be right back," he said and I nodded, closing the door behind me. Immediately, I dashed to the bathroom and took a shower. I couldn't afford this moment to be ruined. I wrapped the towel around my chast and got out of the shower. My heart hammered in my chast. Karson was staring at me with his undivided attention. His gaze dropped lower and I tightened my hand around my towel. The air was thick and in an instant, he was taking long strides towards me. I met him half way and while my hands reached out to touch his face and pull him into a kiss, his hand grabbed my towel and he yanked it off. I gasped in shock but his hands grabbed my brreasts. I was immediately enveloped in the feel of him. I wrapped my hands around his back as he licked and softly nibbled on my hard niples. His rough hands trailed down my body and kicked my legs apart. He slid two fingers into my core and I gasped at the sudden intrusion. "How are you so wet?" He mumbled to himself. I couldn't breathe. His fingers were bigger than mine so they stretched me more than I had ever done to myself. I felt so full and I hadn't even had the real thing yet. He pumped into me hard and fast, soon my legs shook and my eyes were fluttering close. "Karson," I wanted it now. I wanted it right now. I wanted his shaft filling me up and I wanted his bite mark over my neck. "Fvcking hel, Irene!" He cursed and roughly pulled out his fingers. He grabbed my wrist and made me climb the bed, he pressed a hand to my waist and I knew what he wanted. I stayed ass up, face down. I was exposed to him in that position with my legs spread apart. I gripped the sheets beside my head and waited impatiently. The sound of his zipper fuelled my rising hunger and soon I felt something cold and hard poke at my entrance. Suddenly alarmed, I started to rise, "Karson, wait I've never-" He thrust his full length into me and my jaw dropped open. "Fvck! How are you so...tight!" Karson forced those words through his teeth. The sharp pain I felt was overwhelmed by the pleasure that came soon after. I felt him all the way to the back of my throat. My insides were stretched to their limit and when he pulled out and slammed back in, hard and fast, a tear rolled down my cheek. It was more than I had imagined. It was blissful. I could almost see it. The way he pulled back with my juices coating his shaft, inviting him to slam back in and when he did, I could only chew my lip and let out moans of pleasure. Our first night was pure fvcking and nothing else. I gripped the sheets as he grabbed my waist to meet and take his every thrust. I was gasping for breath and his thrusts were faster, shorter and harder. I wondered how it was even possible to move his hiips like that. I could barely catch my breath. If I died today, I would die a happy, wolfless wolf who finally married the man of her dreams. I needed his bite mark. "Karson," I managed to get the words out in between gasps and moans. My or9asm was sudden and instant. My body shook and convulsed as he kept up his thrusts. I squeezed my eyes shut as the electricity rolled through my vibrating core, clenching down hard on him and svcking him in. He grew harder under in an instant and I soon felt something warm in my belly and his shaft pulsed like a heart pumping. My body was spent and I was too weak to open my eyes. He pulled out and I let out a weak moan. I waited for his touch to find me but the only thing I heard were his footsteps and soon, the sound of the door opening and then closing- announcing his departure. Karson had left without leaving his mate bite behind. Chapter 2 IRENE'S POV I threw my head over her legs as I sobbed like a child. Her gentle pat landed on my head, over and over again. "It's going to be alright, Irene," Aunt Teresa said in a soothing voice. I shook my head against her hand. I could hear my heart breaking at his rejection and words of comfort reached nowhere near to piecing my heart together. "I mean it, Irene," Aunt Teresa sighed. She was adamant on making me feel good this morning. After Karson walked out of the room, he was yet to return and I just couldn't stand the terrible feeling that plagued my heart. So here I was in Aunt's room, crying my eyes out. "Don't shed so many tears, Irene. Your eyes will be puffy," she grabbed my face and jerrked my head up. I could barely see her through my blurry vision but her face was in a small pout and her brows were knitted in a frown. Her long black hair was let down and she looked like a goddess. "Look at you," she sighed. "You're so pretty, don't ruin your face, Irene." She wiped my tears with her thumb and pressed her lips to my forehead in a kiss. I closed my eyes as I tried to relax into it but more tears only poured out when I remembered that Karson didn't even kiss me. I 9roaned, throwing my head back as I sobbed even harder. "He didn't- hic- he avoided- hic- I don't know why- hic- but he didn't- hic-" "Stop crying, Irene. I can't make out your words-" "He didn't make out with me!" I cried harder and stopped to swallow the lump in my throat before I continued again. "It's because I'm wolfless and I'm not even his mate! I have nothing- he hates me," "He doesn't hate you," She tried to assure me. "He just doesn't understand-" "Understand what?" I cried. "I don't understand either. Make me understand-" "Irene!" She grabbed my face again and stared into my eyes. "You can't force your destiny. When the time is right, you'll understand. I have faith in you, Irene." I didn't even have faith in myself but her tone was convincing and the way she stared at me with no joke. She wiped my tears again and I didn't have the heart to produce any more. "Trust me, my dear. You're Luna now and I'm sure you'll be more powerful than ever before." **** I held onto her words and made them my strength but as the days rolled by, my frustration was beyond me that I would lock myself in my room- as Karson never returned- and cried. Our matrimonial bed had become my personal bed. The room we were supposed to share was now my own room. The only time we bumped into each other was during breakfast where we ate in silence or going past his office to mine. The Luna position came with a lot of responsibility and I was still being eased into it. But with Karson's attitude still on my mind, I was always mentally and emotionally stressed by the end of each day. "Luna, is everything alright?" I snapped out of my thoughts at the Beta's voice. Wayne stared at me with a worried look. He had been in my office for a few minutes now but I could hardly recall the issue he had raised. "I'm sorry," I hurriedly apologized and dropped my pen on the desk, giving him my full attention. "I'm fine. You were saying?" He didn't look the least convinced but he had to go on either way. He smiled and the wrinkles around his mouth stretched. He had gotten very old over the years, I guess it was time for him to retire but that was his and Karson's decision to make. "Maybe you should get some rest later,"he suggested and I could only offer him a smile. "I was asking your opinion about weapon storage in the Pack. While we don't have any impending threats, I was thinking it wouldn't be bad to restock and increase our budget." "A few of our warriors with friends from other packs have mentioned the endless amount of weapons over there. I'm afraid they feel ours is lacking behind," he explained. "I understand. But having an endless amount of weapons calls for a higher maintenance budget. If we do that, the tax will increase, the pack members will suffer and all we'll have are weapons while exploiting others," I sighed. "We're building a nation not a military zone. Even during war, we can have enough money and gain the upper hand." "I'm afraid I'll have to decline the request to stock more weapons. Instead, could we cover it by high maintenance of what we already have?" I suggested. Beta Wayne was already nodding with a satisfied smile on his face, "Yes, that could work. You're right. You're a blessing to us, Irene. Our budget is in safe hands. Our Alpha is really lucky to have you by his side." I smiled in response to his words and watched him excuse himself. It was only fair to have brains, in my opinion. After discovering I was wolfless, I trained myself in other ways to help strengthen the Pack and I knew I was successful each time I received praises. Even worse, there was something strange that I had started to notice. Wayne's daughter visited Alpha Karson every day. "Where is the Alpha, Joan?" I asked the maid that served my tea. "He's in his office, Luna," she fidgeted for a while, biting her lip. "With who?" I already knew what she wanted to say. The thought of her answer was already making me squeeze the document I was holding. "Lexie, Luna Irene," she replied in a murmur. I offered her a smile, "Thank you. You can go now." She bowed before rushing out of my office. I leaned back on my seat with a hand over my face and a tired sigh leaving my lips. Her constant visits to the Alpha's study was becoming alarming. They spent every minute together and he rarely had lunch or dinner with me. Her giggles were loud and every time I heard it, I could hear my heart breaking but I would lift my chin and wear a smile. I had loved Karson for years and a little thing like this shouldn't be able to shake me. I shrugged it off my shoulders and tried to concentrate on my duties. I successfully distracted myself till evening but soon came the migraines that were impossible to ignore. I called it a night and started to walk down the hallway. When I approached Karson's door, my heart began to pound. I wondered if he was still in and if he was with her. It was almost 9p.m already and she was supposed to be at home. Besides, I was yet to have dinner and I wondered if he had eaten too. He had successfully avoided me for a whole month, sharing his attention between his work and Lexie. It was strange to think about but I didn't want to ponder on that. Especially when my thoughts would play detective, questioning itself if she was his mate or not. But she wasn't of age yet for him to find out. That was the only thread of hope that I clung onto. "Maybe I could ask if we could have dinner together," I wondered and I slowed down when I got to his door. Karson's scent was faint but it tickled my nose either way, making my niples hard and my core already wet. Being wolfless, I could hardly distinguish between people by their scent nor could I smell everyone but Karson's scent was one I had thought myself to remember. His scent was like wild roses in an open field while Aunt Teresa's scent was warm and sunny. I cherished the little gift I had from having two werewolf parents as Aunt Teresa had told me. We never spoke much about them and I wondered why. All I knew was that they were good people who would do anything for the ones they loved. Sometimes, I wondered if they didn't love me enough to stay alive. Exhaling softly, I held the cold door knob of Karson's office and I pushed it open. "Karson, I was wondering if you'd like to have dinner with-" The rest of the words died in my throat. My eyes widened and I heard my own heart shatter. Dizziness washed over me and my knees wobbled but I gripped the door hard to keep standing. Karson had Lexie in his arms in a hug while he backed her against his desk. His mouth was on her neck and the way she held onto him tightly as if she was in slight pain, I could already tell what was going on. The mate bite he had refused to give me, he was bestowing it upon her. He had marked her without even stopping to consider our mating ceremony- Was she... No! I shook my head even as my thoughts already confirmed it. My lips trembled as tears filled my eyes at the realization. Karson was hel bent upon meeting his mate. He hates our arranged marriage because he didn't have the chance to find his destined mate. She was his mate. The sight before my eyes was growing on my pierced heart that continued to shatter even more. The sight burned right into my head that I was sure I could never forget it even if I were to lose my memory today. I would at least remember that the only man I had ever loved, had finally found his mate and I was nothing to him. I stepped away from the door like it would explode at any minute. "You're only my mother's choice," his words before our mating ceremony began to hunt me. My breathing became ragged and I clutched my chast, tugging at the neck of my dress as I found it hard to breathe. I staggered backwards with eyes wide in horror. I turned and ran into my room, slamming the door behind me. I sagged to the floor with my knees hunched up to my chast. My hands shook and so did my shoulders. The tears fell and all I could do was stare into my palm before slowly placing it over my face. Chapter 3 IRENE'S POV The pain I felt was like a deep hollow of nothingness that delved deeper and deeper even when I tried not to think about last night. The image was engraved in my head. I hadn't slept a wink. I sat up in my bed all night with my thoughts all over hel's half acre. My shoulders were slumped and my hair was let loose to drop down, covering the side of my face. There was a knock on my door but I didn't lift my eyes from the sheets. The knock sounded again and it took a while to recover. I lifted my gaze and sighed, drilling a hole into the door. I didn't want any visitors. I simply wished to sit in my bed all day but that couldn't happen. I muttered a weak "come in," and mentally mocked my sorry tone. "Luna?" A maid stepped in and I locked eyes with her. She gasped with her eyes going wide for a brief second before she lowered her eyes. Did I really look that bad in just one night? "B-breakfast has been served and the Alpha's mother has asked me to come fetch you," she stuttered. "I see," I sighed again and started to drag myself out of bed. My knees were weak from holding me up. "Bring out something for me to wear and... Some make-up for my face." "Y-Yes, Luna!" I showered quickly and dressed up fast. When I stared into the mirror, I shook my head at my sorry self. My eye bags were bad and there were dark circles too. I looked like I had been crying all night. The maid helped in applying the pancake and covering it up. I thanked her and rushed for breakfast after practicing my smile in the mirror. I was going to act like there was no weight in my heart and no turbulence in my head. But my smile froze when I got to the table. Lexie was laughing with Aunty and Karson had a smile on his face while he ate- that was something that had never happened. "Oh, Luna," Lexie's voice was high and she sounded elated. "You're here. We've been waiting for you. Breakfast is almost cold." She was a very pretty young woman with bob brown hair, an oblong face, love shaped bow lip and her body figure was very matured. Her b00bs were bigger than mine and so were her legs. This was probably Karson's type. What was she doing here? Why was she here? She had no right to be here- unless... "Lexie, here, joined us for breakfast," Aunt explained. She probably read the confusion on my face. "Sorry, if it's uncomfortable for you," Lexie said and nervously rubbed her hand on her neck. I saw it. She knew I saw it. The band-aid on her neck was no joke. I had lost Karson and she was making that clear. **** She didn't have breakfast with us every other day. It was just that one time but it sent a clear message to me. My days in his life were numbered. I went down for breakfast with a thudding heart and anxiousness in my womb. Their silence was taking a toll on me. I wondered if it was their plan to drive me mad so they could find an excuse to kick me out but Karson didn't need an excuse to get rid of me. He could do it whenever he wanted since he had found his mate. So why was he holding back? Why were they keeping their affair a secret? My thoughts were ferocious and they showed no mercy. A minute of idleness and I was sinking deep into depression. I picked up more work than usual. An attempt to keep my mind occupied and busy was starting to weigh down on me. I left my office by 2a.m. every day, only to return by 8a.m. I had no complaints whatsoever but after a week, I noticed the workload started to reduce. The usual heap of files I arranged for myself were halved and I was rounding off sooner than I wanted. "Raphael, why is there so little work to do?" I voiced my complaints to the Gamma of the Pack. He was arranging a few files for me to check out and I was already frowning at how little they were. "Shouldn't you be happy?" He asked instead. "You've been working too much of late," he was one of the few who could speak freely to me despite my Luna title. He was a good friend of mine despite still being Karson's Gamma. "I'm not complaining," I told him. "What happened to all the work?" I wanted to sink into work and nothing more. It was my only means of escape at this point. "Well, Alpha Karson shared some of your Luna duties to Lexie-" "What?" I must've misheard. I refused to believe my ears. "What did you just say?" Raphael met my gaze with caution. He was probably debating whether or not to repeat that. In the end, he did. "But, I don't understand... Am I doing something wrong? Did I make a mistake somewhere-" "No, never. Irene, you're perfect. You've been doing everything right from the very beginning," he encouraged, pulling me out from the hands of criticism that my thoughts had wrapped around me. "Then why? I am Luna. Only Luna should handle Luna affairs," I said more to myself, trying to understand the situation and give reasons why it wasn't even making any sense. Raphael glanced away for a moment and my heart sank. "You've been noticing it too, haven't you?" "I'm sorry. I didn't want to tell you so you wouldn't worry so much," He made an apologetic face. "I simply carried out the order. Maybe you could ask him sometime," he suggested. "Would you like to go for a walk? To clear your mind at least?" This was happening too fast for me to wrap my head around. I swallowed hard as I looked around my office. Since when was there a deputy Luna? What was Karson's aim in all of this? Was he trying to ridicule my position or make me know my place? I nodded and he smiled, turning away immediately. "Would you like ice cream or sandwich along the way-" "R-Raphael?" I called and stepped out from behind my desk. He was already at the door when he turned to face me. " Let's go for a smooke break instead," I needed another form of distraction since Karson had taken this one away from me. "What do you mean?" He asked, sounding suspicious. "I want to smooke too." ***** My workload reduced as my deputy Luna took her work seriously. Day by day I did less work but I occupied myself with smooking in my bathroom whenever I could. It was relaxing and it helped me let out some steam. I was in my room by 6pm. that evening, smooking again when I heard a knock on the door. I froze for a moment, looking at the door with furrowed brows. I wasn't expecting anyone. Plus Karson never came here. He had his own room now. "Who is it-" "Irene, dear? Can I come in?" Aunt Teresa's voice had me slamming the ci9arette on the ashtray. I carried it to the bathroom and dumped it in the sink. I rushed out and grabbed my perfumes, spraying the air with my heart beating wildly in my chast. After I sniffed the air and made sure the ci9arette smell was gone, I took a deep breath and opened the door. Her shiny face and warm smile came into view. She stood in a composed manner with her head tipped up. Aunty could never be caught without the aura and grace of a queen. I ushered her in with more enthusiasm than normal and I hoped she wouldn't notice. "You finished your duties a little early. That's good. Why didn't you come over to my room so we could talk?" She wondered, heading to the dropped curtains. "It's quite dark in here," she mumbled to herself and spread the curtain open. I raised a hand to shield my eyes from the light. I preferred the dark and gloomy area. It was a perfect place to hide my shame. How could I even look at myself in the mirror and call myself a Luna? I was a sorry excuse for one. "I didn't want to disturb you with my issues," I intertwined my fingers over my legs as I stood by the door with my eyes on the floor of where she was. She turned her body in my direction, "Oh? That's a first. Is something going on?" Something? More than enough was going on and I doubted Aunty even knew half of it. "Not at all," I shook my head. If Karson wouldn't tell her, then I wouldn't dare to mention it. Aunt Teresa was a supportive mother to both Karson and I. I wondered how she would react to Karson finally finding his mate. I wouldn't want to put her at a crossroad. Actually, I think I just couldn't bear the thought of Aunt Teresa picking Lexie over me. It hurt that Karson already did but it would hurt me more and rip my heart out if the only mother figure I've known all my life were to discard me like I meant nothing. "It's your birthday tomorrow," she announced. "Did you forget?" "Oh," a day I had always looked forward to was now insignificant to me. "I guess I did." She sighed, "Perhaps are you working too much, Irene?" I almost scoffed with my vision blurred with tears, "No, that's impossible. I'm not even doing nearly enough." "What do you mean? You work everyday and you're doing good," she defended. "Are you crying again?" I couldn't help it. My chin was trembling as I tried to hold back my tears. It felt as though a dam was about to break. I felt like a worthless piece of crap. Karson couldn't even trust me with Luna duties anymore, he handed them over to that other woman. What was I thinking? I was actually the "other woman" in their relationship. I was an outsider who could never take the place of his mate. Not that I even wanted to try- far from it! I just wanted Karson to acknowledge my love for him and my efforts to make him happy and satisfied. Was that really too much to ask? I was in Aunt Teresa's embrace by the time I recovered myself. She wrapped her arms around me as I tried to control my sobs. "Don't doubt yourself so much, my dear. Everything will be just fine," she reassured and I nodded even though I knew things wouldn't be fine. They would only get worse and worse with each passing day. I made up my mind to confront Karson about what he had done rather than allow myself to wallow and sink further into self pity and doubt. Aunt Teresa left after informing me she would be returning from a short trip tomorrow evening to celebrate my birthday with me. I took a shower and by evening I was heading to Karson's room. My head was throbbing from a dull headache that had become a constant thing every evening for a week now and my temperature was quite high. I made it to Karson's room and after practicing controlled breathing up to five times, I knocked. "Come in," his voice was soft and it made my heart melt. For a second there I wondered if he was expecting someone else. I walked into his room with his scent hitting me first. It's been a while since I stepped into his personal space. The last time I did that, I nearly had a heart attack from what I saw. Karson was seated on his king sized bed with his head turned to a document. He had moved back to his old room. While everything was familiar in here, the one thing that wasn't was this hot man in nothing but his dark blue pants. I almost drooled just by staring at his chast and bulging muscles. When next would I get to touch his body- "I suppose you didn't come here to stare, right?" His voice interrupted my thoughts and gone was the soft tone that I had received outside the door. He was back to his usual self and cold tone especially with the way he gazed at me with no atom of smile on his face. I summon my courage, "Right. I came because I need answers. You handed part of my duties to Lexie and I'd appreciate it if you could tell me why." His brow arched in a silent question, "It's been a week already. Why is it suddenly so important to know?" He was right. I had taken too long to question him. I should've headed into his office the first time I heard the news. "I know. I've only been wondering if there was something I wasn't doing right," I stated while trying to keep a straight face. "So I took the time to look inwards and question myself-" "There's no need for you to do that, Irene," he tilted his head. "You've managed the Packs finances very well while making sure there's adequate supply of everyone's needs." His compliment left me stunned as I never expected it from him. "Then," I took a step closer. "Why is Lexie acting as a deputy Luna? It is unheard of that Luna's duties are given to someone else. Is there something I should know-" "If that'll be all, I'd like to get back to my duties now. As you can see," he lifted the document slightly. "I'm still occupied." I gaped at him in shock. He was openly dismissing my question about Lexie. Was this what it had come to? "It's my birthday tomorrow," I announced with my eyes on the sheets, wondering if he had ever taken Lexie here and did to her what he did with me during the night of our mating ceremony. Was he more pasionate and gentle? Did he hold her after- I let out a harsh breath as there was nothing but silence. He had turned his attention back to his work and it showed that I wasn't needed here anymore. I quietly left his room and I doubted he even noticed that I was gone. I spent the night with a high fever and a headache but by morning after throwing up a few times, I realized what my condition was. I threw out the ci9arettes and got rid of the ash tray. I got naked and stood in front of a mirror. My breests were fuller and my niples had spread and were wider. Karson would've noticed if he had spared me a minute or more of his time for a little visit. I needed to get out of here. This place was no longer my home. It was only a matter of time before Karson would welcome his mate to his side and she would be made Luna as soon as possible. There was nothing left for me here; not in the pack and not even by his side. I did the only thing I could do at this point; the only thing Karson would appreciate and probably love me for someday... I ran. Chapter 4 IRENE'S POV FIVE YEARS LATER "Carl! Karin! Mummy's leaving!" The nanny announced with a loud voice and in less than two seconds, two preschoolers ran out with their chubby cheeks. The boy- Carl- was holding his favorite dinosaur toy with his black hair disheveled on his head. His smile was wide as he ran out and his arms opened wide while Karin- the girl- had her usual frown on her face. She practically glared at everything as she approached. I squatted before the couch as they approached me. I wrapped my arms around them, pulling them into a hug when they got closer. "M-Mummy," Carl stuttered excitedly. When I pulled away and stared into their faces, Karin was wearing a smile. She only ever smiled when she was around me. The nanny was already complaining that she was scared of her. But what could a four year old do to a full grown woman? "Karin, did you pull your brother's hair again?" I arched my brows and she tensed with her smile freezing on her face. Her dark hair was in two ponytails. I wondered how long it had taken Nanny May to successfully do that. She shook her head aggressively and I glanced at Carl who was already playing with his dinosaur. Ignoring our conversation like it was past tense to him. "Are you lying?" I tried again and when she nodded, I covered my face with a smile. "Your honesty is appreciated but you have to stop pulling his hair. You'll turn him into an old man." I could feel my wolf smiling proudly as we stared at the duo who almost never got along. It almost reminded me of the relationship I had with their father. "Anyways!" I said to my pups and to my thoughts but that got their attention anyways. "I'm leaving-" "Where?" Karin's frown was back on her face- she was the bossy one- and Carl looked like he was about to start crying. "N-No no, I'll be back soon, I promise. I have to meet up with the Alpha," I touched their cheeks and brought them closer for a kiss. "Remember, do not shift before anyone except me, okay?" I repeated the only rule we had and they nodded in silence. "Thank you, baby," I kissed their foreheads and spoke loudly this time, "Make sure to listen to Nanny May, okay?" But they were already running away before I could get the words out. I stepped out of the house with a weird feeling in my chast. It always felt this way whenever I had to leave them with anyone even for a second. Especially now that I'd be away for two nights. I trusted the twins not to break the rule but it was concerning to think about. They were only four years old. Since when did four year olds start to shift? Heck! I didn't even get my wolf until after I gave birth. It was a whole new experience for me, especially trying to connect with her. The link between us was like a thin thread but it had gradually advanced over the years. "Ready to go?" I was pulled out of my thoughts at the sound of my Alpha's voice. A bulky man with light brown skin and wild hair. Despite being in his thirties, he didn't look a day over twenty. He still looked so young and agile. Alpha Lucas was leaning over his Jeep and I rushed to him. We got into the car and drove down to where the meeting was supposed to take place. It was the third cross pack meeting our Pack would hold after five years and I was really looking forward to it. I had received his orders to participate and I had already prepared my speech but my stomach still tied itself in a knot due to nervousness. It had been a long time since I was made to handle such responsibility. I knew I was once Luna for The Nightcrawlers Pride and I delivered speeches to the Pack during the time I was there but that was a long time ago. We arrived at the hotel scheduled for the meeting in less than two hours and the hall was already filled with Alpha's of different pack's and their Beta's, talking and catching up while others were getting to know each other. "You look nervous," Alpha Lucas leaned down to whisper close to my ears. I blinked up at him, a bit uncomfortable by his sudden closures and he smiled, taking a step back. "Is it that obvious?" My cheeks were flushed from the idea of everyone reading my body language. I had gained a few of their attention but I lifted my head and avoided their gaze. I knew how Alpha's could get with their ego's. I wouldn't want to step on toes here. "Only to me," he shrugged. "But you look elegant and calm like a Luna," he complimented and I smiled tightly at the use of that title. No one in The Howlers Pack knew of my past. When I ended up here five years ago, I was almost knocked over by his car. He took me in as a rogue who had decided to acknowledge an Alpha and we've not once talked about my past, not even when I found out I was pre9nant. "You say the loveliest things to me, Alpha Lucas," I told him and I really meant it. He was like that guardian angel that kept cheering me on. "You know I would say even lovelier things and do much more for you if you agree to be my mate," he tried again with a daunting smile on his lips. He was a very good looking man who could get away with anything if he smiled. It was sad to know he lost his mate several years ago and he never spoke about her. He was convinced I was his second chance mate and he had been trying, for what three to four years now? I had lost count of how many times he had tried to convince me but each time I repeated the same old lines. "You're talking to a-" "...a brick wall whose heart can never beat again," he rolled his eyes as he finished my lines. "I know, I know. I've heard that before. Sometimes I wish I could find the basstard who dared to break your heart and make him pay." I laughed, placing a hand on his arm. It was funny hearing him say that and also very sweet. He cared deeply about me and I knew I could never repay his kindness in the way he wanted. "Can I see the list of Pack's that'll be attending?" I asked, changing the topic and he went along with it. He handed me a book that had all the twenty lists of Pack names with their Alpha and I scanned them. Eighteen out of twenty had already ticked in while two were left out. "Black Might Pack- Alpha John and Beta Phillip," I mumbled, reading to myself. "And The Nightcrawlers Pride," I froze and stopped breathing. I caught a whiff of something familiar in the air. It sparked memories that I had sought to bury. The scent of wild rose filled my nose and I gulped as I slowly lifted my gaze towards the door. I held the gaze of familiar black eyes that made my heart slowly start beating again before picking up the pace. He occupied the whole room and everyone else disappeared. He scanned the room as he buttoned his black suit that hugged his wide frame. His eyes landed on mine and I felt my heart skip a nervous beat. He was staring and I couldn't bring myself to look away. Could he recognise me? I wasn't the same woman when I left the pack five years ago. I was way different as my body had developed and I had added flesh in all the right places. Still he stared like he knew and I saw recognition flash in his orbs. "Irene, are you okay?" I felt Alpha Lucas place a hand on my shoulder with his tone filled with worry and just like that, Karson's brows furrowed in a deep frown as his eyes darted back and forth in an angry and suspicious stare between me and my new Alpha. LEARN_MORE https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14374&u Indulge in story https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ 842 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 befant.com DCO https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14374&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461262119_567752125679105_1113191889968315431_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=yRsVA8vS3lkQ7kNvgG3Ec7X&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A6_OpjBAxnYXTRhiII_LjG2&oh=00_AYA033ImlXMwQk0FYwC1RKanal5d9Dm5YNKFW8hX-IhgNQ&oe=6739AE74 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Indulge in story 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,446,371
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2446373}'
Yes 2024-11-12 18:47 active 1805 0 šŸ”„šŸ”„Click to read the next chapter for freešŸ‘‰ ā€œHelp!ā€ A cry attracted the pack members around the area, then two of us falling from the high cliff... They were terrified then soon realize that the two women - one of them was the Alpha’s former mate, Sofia; and the other one was me, Alpha Hayden’s current mate. Both of us plunged toward the sea below the cliff. I only felt the cold sea water enveloping my body. The salty sea water was rushing into my mouth, my ears... Luckily, pack members came in time. Hayden, who was patrolling around the area, heard the cries too. When I puked the salty, bitter seawater out of my mouth, the first thing I saw when I opened my eyes was him holding Sophia, who was bleeding profusely. Before I spoke, I saw Sophia's pitiful eyes with tears in them. ā€œCharlotte... I know you are jealous of my relationship with Hayden, but there really is nothing going on between us. Why did you push me off the cliff?ā€ Sofia's weak voice sounded before she passed out. My mouth dropped open. What does she mean I pushed her off the cliff?! But she didn't give me a chance to question her before her head veered into Hayden, my husband's chest and passed out. Hearing Sofia's words, Hayden was furious, he glared at me angrily for a moment and didn't say a word. I pressed my mouth. Can't he see that I fell and hurt myself too? I'd gotten a long gash on my arm from the rocks on the beach, and I'd cracked my forehead on a small rock. But apparently, Hayden's mind wasn't on me. ā€œIt's that vicious woman's drama again! Tell them the truth, Charlotte,ā€ My wolf, Lexi, growled. Yes, I should. It took every part of me to get myself sit up straighter a bit on the rock. ā€œHayden, I can explain.ā€ I spoke with a struggle and tried to ignore the pain all over my body. Hayden didn't give me a proper look but let out a sneer. ā€œExplain? Everyone saw what had happened and heard Sofia’s words.ā€ ā€œBut it was her, who pushed-ā€ I frantically tried to explain what had really happened. ā€œEnough! If there’s something wrong with her and her baby, I’ll punish you personally,ā€ Hayden cut me off and said harshly as he picked Sofia in his arms and ran toward the pack’s infirmary. At that time, I realized that it didn't matter what the truth was like. No one would believe me, not even my own mate. My heart hurt as if it was being stabbed by hundreds daggers, and yet I couldn't do anything about it. This wasn't the first time I was framed by Sofia and Milla, Hayden’s younger sister. And just like today, he never asked me about what had happened; he would only listen to their side of the story and blamed me for everything. Three years of being mated and married to Hayden, I have been trying my best to make Sofia and Milla happy, knowing how much they meant to Hayden, yet they kept treating me like an Omega maid. Sometimes even worse. I had to serve them all the time. In my deep heart, I knew the reason for it. They thought I was just an orphan she-wolf and not on par with Hayden, the ruthless Alpha of the third largest pack, the Red Claw Pack. They thought I didn't deserve to be the Luna of the pack. But... What Hayden didn't know was that in order to become his mate, I purposely cut off contact with my family to make sure Hayden wouldn't know who I really was. I just wanted to be his mate and serve him like a good moon Luna. Sometimes I wondered if it would make a difference if they knew who I really was? But for the longest time, I didn't want them to know. I wanted Hayden to love me for who I am, not for the powerful Alpha-in-line. Because of that, for the last three years, I had endured every insult, humiliation, and abuse from Sofia and Milla, yet I still served them as a good sister-in-law. I didn't tell Hayden about it. I loved them and treated them as Hayden’s family. I hoped that one day they would recognize my kindness and dedication. But the truth was so cruel. Hayden became the Red Claw Pack's Alpha when his brother died, leaving Sofia as a widow and carried his baby. I could still remember I was over the moon when I first met him and knew he was my mate. But who would have thought that Sofia, the widow of Hayden’s late brother, was more important to him than me? Ever since Hayden claimed me as his mate and married me, he seldom cared for me. Instead, he spent more time with Sofia. He was even more protective of Sofia too. Everyone could see the way he treated Sofia, and there were rumors that Hayden was in love with her. No one had spoke for me, his mate, and his legal Luna! My mind was in a mess. When I came out of my painful memories, Hayden and Sofia were gone, and the pack members had departed with them, leaving me alone on the rocks of the beach. My body was drenched, my arm and forehead were bleeding. It took me every effort just to stand up. Luckily, Noah, the Beta of the Pack, was kind enough. He met me in the half way and supported me to go to the infirmary to treat my wounds. ā€œThank you, Noah,ā€ I said with gratitude. Noah gave me a worried look and didn't say anything. He'd seen what had happened to me over the past three years, but he wasn't able to change any of Hayden's decisions. Wouldn't it all be different if I had power and a throne? I couldn’t help but think. If I had told Hayden of my real identity, would he trust me a bit more than Sofia? Should I tell him the truth? ā€œYes! You need to tell him the truth,ā€ Lexi growled in my mind. I know she hated Sofia and Hayden. But would he believe me? As Hayden said, there were many witnesses. When Sofia jumped back from the cliff, she grabbed my hand to pull her along. But for onlookers, it looked like what Sofia had described. I had to admit that Sofia was the master of scheming. She was always good at that. Thinking of the blood flowing from the bottom part of Sophia’s body, it might be a huge chance that she would lost her baby... I would have a big trouble if anything bad happened. ā€œI’m going to punish you personally,ā€ Hayden’s harsh words rang in my mind again which made my heart sink. ā€œYou still need to try to explain,ā€ Lexi growled again. ā€œI wanted to explain, but you saw that, he didn't even listen to me,ā€ I told her. ā€œThen try explaining again!ā€ Lexi roared and started to get cranky. She actually knew it was futile. No one would believe us, it's as ridiculous as my title of Luna. Ten minutes later, after staggering slowly, with the help of Noah, we finally reached the infirmary. Just before I was about to step into the doctor's office, I was summoned by Hayden through out mindlink, ā€œCome straight to Sophia’s ward.ā€ His cold voice sent shivers down my spine. I had a bad feeling about this. Is Sofia okay? Did she really lose her baby like I had guessed? I felt my legs were heavy as I moved slowly toward Sofia’s ward. The closer I got, the more my sense of foreboding increased. If Hayden was always on Sofia’s side all this time, would he believe me just this once? I prayed to the Moon Goddess that he would believe me, at least just this once. Finally, I stood in front of Sofia’s ward. I took a deep breath before pushing the door open, and unsurprisingly, I was greeted by Hayden's icy gaze. Chapter 2 Hayden’s cold gaze froze me in my spot. It didn't help that I was still drenched, and the cold on my body hadn't subsided. His gaze made me feel even colder, as if I was once again submerged in icy water. ā€œStay there!ā€ he commanded harshly. He didn't care that the blood on my arms and forehead was dripping down, tainting the white floor of the ward with red splotches of blood. Sofia was lying on the bed looking pale and weak, and the doctor was examining her. There were nurses, the Gamma couples, and some pack members gathered outside the ward. I could hear the murmuring of the pack members outside the ward. ā€œI can't believe the Luna dared to push Sofia down the cliff.ā€ ā€œWho would have thought that she was so heartless?ā€ ā€œIsn't it obvious that she was jealous? The Alpha favors Sofia more than the Luna. She must’ve thought Sofia was a threat and wanted to kill her.ā€ Hearing their hurtful remarks and looking at the accusing gazes of everyone in the room, I felt myself going pale. I clenched my t-shirt tightly and bit my lips. It hurt.. ā€œI’m sorry, but we couldn’t save your baby,ā€ the doctor said after checking and putting Sofia on the drip. The doctor’s words seemed to be like a death sentence to me. Sofia began crying hysterically. ā€œWhy? Why must this happen to me? I’ve lost my mate, and now I lost the only gift he left me. I’ve lost our baby!ā€ Sofia’s wail was very heartbreaking. If I didn't know the truth, I might even be moved to tears by her performance of being a heartbroken widow who had lost her child. ā€œCharlotte!ā€ Hayden’s sister, Milla, suddenly approached me and raised her hand high, landing a red print on my cheek. I wasn't expecting it and couldn't stop her or dodge it. My mate just looked at us coldly with no intention of stopping his sister. ā€œAre you happy now?ā€ she glared at me. ā€œYou have killed her baby! You are very vicious for pushing her off the cliff! Kneel and apologize to her!ā€ I looked at Hayden and tried to explain, ā€œHayden, I can explain..ā€ Hayden sneered. ā€œWhat can you explain? That you viciously pushed her off the cliff and jumped with her so everyone thinks that you were also a victim?ā€ ā€œBut she pushed herself down the cliff and pulled me along!ā€ I tried to explain what really happened frantically. ā€œDo you think everyone is stupid and blind? Why would Sofia jump off the cliff when it’s dangerous for her condition?ā€ Hayden snarled. ā€œBut I really didn't push her!ā€ I kept trying to defend myself and told him the truth. ā€œEnough!ā€ Hayden roared, and his Alpha aura rolled off his body, making everyone, including me, cower in fear. ā€œStop lying and trying to slander Sofia.ā€ ā€œYou have killed my brother’s baby. Kneel and apologize to Sofia just like Milla had said,ā€ he said coldly. His words made me freeze in my spot again. Why wouldn't he believe me? Why would he believe someone else’s words but not his mate's? Was it true that he was in love with Sofia? I didn't even want to apologize to Sofia, much less kneel. For my mate to ask me to do those two things was humiliating! And it angered me. ā€œI’m not going to kneel or apologize. I didn't do anything wrong,ā€ I growled. ā€œIf you don't kneel and apologize, I will dissolve our matebond,ā€ he said indifferently. I froze again. He would terminate our mateship because of Sofia? ā€œHe dares not!ā€ Lexi growled. ā€œHayden, you've gone too far!ā€ I yelled at him. ā€œI’m the Luna of the pack, and I will never kneel in front of anyone! And no one can force me to! It’s in the pack’s rule!ā€ ā€œThe pack’s rules?ā€ Hayden snorted. I straightened my back and lifted my chin. ā€œIt’s stated that no one can force a Luna to kneel or apologize for something she didn't do!ā€ To my surprise, Hayden laughed. ā€œCharlotte, do you think, as the Luna of the pack, you can do anything freely and not apologize for your wrongdoings?ā€ he mocked me. ā€œIt seems to me you have been abusing your power as the Luna of the pack.ā€ He stood up and came to stand before me. Reaching out his hand, he pinched my chin forcefully. ā€œAnd to let you know, I was the one who made those rules, and as the maker of the rules, I am now telling you to kneel and apologize to Sofia,ā€ he snarled. From the corners of my eyes, I saw Milla had a gleeful expression, and Sofia had a triumphant smile. ā€œYou believe someone else’s words rather than your mate?ā€ I, stupidly, still thought that I could make him believe me instead of that venomous woman. ā€œEnough, Charlotte! No matter how many times you tried to deny it, the evidence is clear. Everyone saw what you did!ā€ He released my chin forcefully, and I staggered back a few steps from the force. ā€œYou.. You really don't believe me?ā€ I felt my heart turning cold. There really was no use in defending myself now. I looked at Sofia and saw her looking weak and pitiful once again, with tears streaming down her face. Heh, Sofia really was a good actress! ā€œI don't like to repeat my words, Charlotte. Kneel and apologize or I’ll break our matebond and divorce you,ā€ Hayden said coldly. ā€œI will NEVER kneel or apologize for something I didn't do,ā€ I said stubbornly and left the hospital without turning to look at Sofia, Milla, or even Hayden. ā€Charlotte!ā€ Hayden roared out my name, but I ignored him and kept walking toward the pack’s main house, where I lived with Hayden as the Alpha and Luna of the pack. Just as I stepped into the hall, I heard the screech of a car. I turned around to see a fuming Hayden. ā€œCharlotte, are you still unwilling to kneel and apologize?ā€ he asked with narrowed eyes. ā€œI’ve told you before. I won't kneel or apologize for something I didn't do,ā€ I told him coldly. ā€œGuards!ā€ he yelled before I could say anything further. Two guards appeared out of nowhere and seized my arms. ā€œMake her kneel!ā€ Hayden commanded. Chapter 3 My eyes widened in disbelief. I couldn't believe that Hayden would do this to his own mate. I struggled as the guards pulled me toward the door. Once outside, they pushed down my shoulders. As a future Alpha, my strength was not ordinary. I could withstand their forces and kept standing upright. Hayden was looking at me with cold eyes and not saying anything. Seeing that the guards could not make me kneel, he came to us and kicked the back of my knees. I was shocked and wasn't prepared for it. My knees buckled under me, and he successfully made me kneel on the ground with his kick. ā€œKneel here and think of what you have done,ā€ he said coldly before telling the guards to ensure I kept kneeling. He then turned around and entered the house once again, slamming the door shut behind him. The guards kept their hands on my shoulders, pushing me down and disabling me to stand up. This was the first time in my life I felt so humiliated, and the one who humiliated me was my own mate. I felt rage course through every nerve of my body. I couldn't believe my mate was so heartless. ā€œLet me tear him apart! Stupid Alpha deserves no dominion over the pack,ā€ Lexi cursed. I agreed with her. Hayden was truly disappointing. The wind blowing strongly around me didn't help. I felt so cold that my body shivered until my teeth chattered. I hadn't changed from my wet clothes, and my wounds hadn't been cleaned and bandaged. After Goddess knew how many hours of kneeling, Hayden finally came out. ā€œHayden, I-ā€ I still had hopes that he would listen to me, but his next words wiped away all my hopes. ā€œHave you thought about what you have done? Are you ready to apologize to Sofia?ā€ he cut off my words coldly. ā€œHayden, is this how you treat your mate?ā€ I asked through gritted teeth. ā€œMate?ā€ he laughed. ā€œDo you think I care about you being my mate? For me, a mate is just a stepping stone to become stronger. An Alpha needs a Luna to make them and their packs stronger,ā€ he said coldly. I gasped and felt all my blood drained from my body. ā€œYou.. You never care about me? You never love me?ā€ ā€œLove?ā€ he sneered and looked at me as if I was a clown. ā€œI only claimed you as my mate and married you to save the trouble of my pack not having a Luna.ā€ I looked at him and felt my heart breaking. Three years.. Three years of being his mate and his Luna. Three years of trying hard to be the perfect Luna for him. And that was all I was to him? A mean to save trouble and a stepping stone to become stronger? ā€œAre you willing to admit your mistake?ā€ he asked impatiently. I lifted my chin stubbornly. ā€œNEVER!ā€ ā€œThen kneel until you admit your mistake,ā€ he spat and turned back to go into the house again. ā€œAlpha.ā€ Suddenly Beta Noah appeared. ā€œSofia is awake, and she’s been crying non-stop.ā€ ā€œWhat? Has the doctor seen her yet?ā€ Hayden asked anxiously. ā€œShe’s hysterical and did not let anyone come near her,ā€ Beta Noah reported. ā€œAlright, I’ll go to her now,ā€ Hayden said. He then turned to me and said, ā€œDon't make any trouble anymore, or you’ll know the consequences.ā€ After warning me, he left in a hurry with Beta Noah. The two guards followed them as they were Hayden’s personal guards. I let out a bitter laugh. How stupid was I to think that mates should fall in love with each other? After hearing his words, I had no hopes for Hayden anymore. All I felt was disappointment. I tried to stand up despite my legs being numb from kneeling for too long. I reached out and touched the walls for support and walked slowly toward our bedroom. ā€œAre you going to leave that unworthy man?ā€ Lexi asked as I was changing my clothes. ā€œYes. Is it okay with you?ā€ I asked her. I knew severing the matebond hurt so much for me, but especially for Lexi. I didn't know how it’d affect Lexi. ā€œI’d rather you leave him than stay mated with him,ā€ Lexi growled. ā€œWon't it affect you?ā€ I asked. ā€œIt will. It will hurt for a while, but I’ll manage. I want you to be happy, Charlotte,ā€ she said. Her words nearly made me cry. Lexi was the only one who cared for me in the three years of being married to Hayden. ā€œAlright, don't cry now,ā€ she tried to comfort me. ā€œWhat’s your next plan?ā€ ā€œLeave here and go back to the Moon Crest Pack,ā€ I told her and began packing my stuff. ā€œGood,ā€ she said, and I could feel how proud she was of me for taking this bold action. After I finished packing, I dragged my suitcase and went out without anyone noticing. Everyone was either busy cooking nutritious meals for Sofia in the kitchen or going to the hospital to take care of her. How ironic, I thought. He let everyone take care of someone who wasn't his mate, while no one cared for his mate who was injured. Looking at the starless night sky, I felt tears stinging my eyes again. Three years of trying to be his perfect mate went down the drain because of another female. I began walking toward the pack’s border while dragging my suitcase. The wind began to howl, and I shivered again because of the cold. ā€œCharlotte, don't you want to go to the hospital to get your wounds treated first?ā€ Lexi asked anxiously. ā€œThen meet and watch how sweet that pair of cheating lovers is? No, thank you,ā€ I answered, and Lexi stopped talking. The more I walked, the weaker I felt. My breathing became heavier, my wounds began to throb, and I felt my vision begin to blur. ā€œCharlotte, let’s go to the hospital first,ā€ Lexi’s anxious voice sounded in my mind. My body swayed, and I fell to the ground, feeling all my energy drained. I couldn't even move an inch of my body. I felt darkness start to pull me in. What should I do? An image popped into my mind, and I struggled mightily to open up a mindlink I hadn't used for the last three years. ā€œCharlotte?ā€ a man asked in disbelief once our mindlink opened up. ā€œLeo... Help me... Pick me up... at... the... Red... Claw... Pack’s... border,ā€ I said with much difficulty before succumbing to the darkness. Chapter 4 My eyes fluttered open, and the first thing I saw was a clean, white ceiling. ā€œCharlotte, you are awake.ā€ I heard a female’s relieved voice. I turned my head and saw my best friend, Olivia, sitting on a chair beside my bed. ā€œOlivia... Where am I?ā€ I asked with a hoarse voice. ā€œYou are in the pack’s hospital,ā€ she replied and brought me a glass of water. ā€œWhich pack?ā€ I asked with worry. ā€œMy pack - the Silent Prowlers Pack,ā€ she said. I heaved out a sigh of relief. At least I was somewhere familiar. I took a sip of the water she gave me and asked, ā€œWho brought me here?ā€ I had no recollection whatsoever. The last thing I remembered was passing out near the Red Claw Pack’s border. ā€œDid Leo bring me here?ā€ I asked her as I remembered mindlinking Leo, my Beta. ā€œYup. After you mindlinked him, he became frantic and rushed out to search for you,ā€ she said. ā€œThen what happened?ā€ I asked. ā€œHe said he found you unconscious on the side of the road and quickly brought you here since it’s the closest to the Red Claw Pack,ā€ Olivia explained. ā€œWhat’s wrong with me?ā€ Why did I faint? ā€œYou had a fever and were injured,ā€ she said. Fever? Must be because I was drenched and forced to kneel under strong wind. ā€œChar, what happened?ā€ she asked. ā€œWhat do you mean?ā€ I pretended not to know what she meant. ā€œWhy did you come back after three years of no news?ā€ She looked at me with her huge eyes, and I saw some hesitancy in them. ā€œI’m going to break my matebond with Hayden,ā€ I told her nonchalantly. To my surprise, she didn't look shocked. ā€œIs it because of the rumor?ā€ she asked. Rumor? ā€œWhat rumor?ā€ ā€œThe whole continent heard about you pushing Sofia Thompson off the cliff because of jealousy, and she lost her baby because of it,ā€ she said, and it was apparent she was embarrassed to say those words to me. I laughed. ā€œThe whole continent knows?ā€ ā€œYeah. And the members of the Red Claw Pack said you are not fit to be their Luna.ā€ I smirked. ā€œThat mean woman sure moves fast.ā€ ā€œWhat do you mean?ā€ she asked, obviously confused. ā€œDo you believe the rumor?ā€ I asked her. It had been three years since I last saw and contacted her. Would she believe the rumor more than she believed me? She rolled her eyes. ā€œOf course not. I know you. You wouldn't do that even if you were jealous. You most probably would slap Hayden for not believing you.ā€ I was relieved that someone at least believed me. I told her everything that happened that day - how Sofia framed me, how Hayden believed her, and asked me to kneel until I admitted my mistake. I also told her how Milla and Sofia had been treating me like an Omega maid instead of a Luna for the last three years I was in Red Claw Pack, including how Hayden was only using me and preferred Sofia. ā€œI've never met such a stupid alpha! I can't believe he fell for some women's shoddy gimmicks. If he doesn't love you, he should’ve rejected you and not used you like that!ā€ Olivia said angrily. ā€œThat vicious woman must have asked people to spread the rumor!ā€ she continued, still fuming. I was amused looking at how her expressions and emotions changed so fast - from relief, hesitant, embarrassment, confusion, and now anger. ā€œAre you okay, Char?ā€ she asked with concern. ā€œI’m fine, don't worry about me,ā€ I assured her. ā€œAre you really going to break your matebond with Hayden?ā€ She looked at me as if she didn't believe I could do it. ā€œYou don't believe that I can do it?ā€ I feigned shock. ā€œIt’s not that,ā€ she said embarrassedly. ā€œIt’s just... I know how much you love Hayden. You even left your pack and everything else behind just to be with him.ā€ ā€œI don't love him anymore,ā€ I told her indifferently. My love for him had disappeared the moment he forced me to kneel and asked me to admit my ā€˜mistakes’. ā€œReally? That’s good. He doesn't deserve your love,ā€ she said and let out a sigh of relief. ā€œShouldn't you feel sad for me? I’m going to sever my matebond, you know,ā€ I teased her. ā€œIt’s better not to have a mate rather than to have a fool as a mate,ā€ she said as she rolled her eyes. I laughed hearing her words. What she said was true. I must be blind to stay with him for three years while he spent more time with another woman and cared more for that woman. Suddenly we heard some whispering outside the ward. ā€œHave you heard about the Luna of the Red Claw Pack?ā€ a female voice asked. ā€œShe pushed her sister-in-law off the cliff and caused her loss her unborn baby. She’s so vicious!ā€ another female answered her. They kept gossiping until their voice faded out and disappeared. ā€œI will tear those mouths off!ā€ Olivia stood up and was going to reprimand them, but I stopped her. ā€œDon't do anything,ā€ I told her. ā€œWhy did you stop me? I'm going to give everyone, especially that innocent pretending woman Sofia and that deaf and blind man Hayden, a piece of my mind,ā€ Olivia seethed. ā€œDon't do anything,ā€ I repeated calmly. ā€œI’m going to ask your dad and brother to deal with them. They should know you are the next Alpha of the Moon Crest Pack. Let’s see if they still dare to say bad things about you!ā€ Olivia was so angry she didn't seem to hear my words as she kept trying to make everything right for me. I was thankful for her, but I didn't need anyone to stand up for me. ā€œOlivia!ā€ I called her sternly, and this time she returned to her sense. ā€œI’m soooo angry,ā€ she said as she sat down again. ā€œHow are you so calm?ā€ ā€œDon't worry, I have already prepared a ā€˜gift’ for the Red Claw Pack and Hayden,ā€ I smirked. ā€œA gift? What gift are you going to give them? What are you going to do to him? Tell me,ā€ she asked with excitement. Chapter 5 I laughed, seeing her excitement. ā€œYou’ll know when the time comes,ā€ I smirked. ā€œOh, come on, Char. I’m your best friend. You should tell me about this ā€˜gift’ you have prepared for them,ā€ she tried to fish out information from me, but I wouldn't budge. ā€œDon’t worry, it’s gonna be a big ā€˜gift’,ā€ I smirked again, thinking how they would react after receiving my ā€˜gift’. ā€œSo you won't tell me? You are so bad,ā€ she complained and pouted. I laughed and patted her head. Olivia was different from me. While I was tall and slender, she was petite with huge innocent eyes, just like a child. But never be deceived by her appearance. She was impulsive and a powerful she-wolf. She could punch a hole in a wall with her bare fist. Even I didn't dare to be near her when she was angry. ā€œWell... The most important thing now is to break my matebond with Hayden,ā€ I changed the subject. ā€œDo you know how to do it?ā€ I had no idea how to do it. Should I just reject him? But it wouldn’t sever the matebond. It’d be just like any other rejection. ā€œChar, are you really sure you want to break the matebond? It’ll be different than a normal rejection,ā€ she said thoughtfully. ā€œI know,ā€ I answered her firmly. ā€œI don't care about Hayden or the Red Claw Pack anymore. You know I’m going to be the Alpha of the Moon Crest Pack. Why should I care about them? I’m going to be even more powerful than Hayden and his pack.ā€ She scrutinized me to see if there was any doubt in my eyes, but I had made up my mind. Once she saw that I was adamant about doing it, she sighed. ā€œSo, do you know how to do it?ā€ I asked her again. She was hesitant but nodded in the end. ā€œI heard you need to pray to the Moon Goddess together with Hayden and reject each other at the same time.ā€ ā€œIt sounds easy,ā€ I said lightly. ā€œChar... The breaking of matebond might break your soul and Lexi,ā€ she said as she looked at me with despair. I looked at her and asked, ā€œDo you want me to stay with him, keep being abused by his family and Sofia and be unhappy?ā€ She looked down at her hands that were holding mine. ā€œIt’s not that. I just don't want you to be soulless.ā€ I laughed hearing her words. ā€œOlivia, thank you for your concern. But me and Lexi are stronger than you think. We’ve been best friends for so long. Do you think I’ll become weak after a simple rejection?ā€ She finally looked at me, and her eyes finally twinkled with excitement. ā€œYou are right. You are the most powerful she-wolf I’ve ever known. I can't wait for that jerk Hayden’s reaction when he knows you are the Alpha of the second strongest pack,ā€ she giggled. ā€œAlright. I’m feeling better now. My fever has subsided, and my injuries have all healed. I want to be discharged and return to the Red Claw Pack to tell Hayden of my decision,ā€ I told her. ā€œOkay. Stay here. I’ll get the paperwork done,ā€ she said and went out to help with my discharge paper. I smiled as I looked at her back. I was lucky to have a friend like Olivia. Once alone at the ward, I sighed again. ā€œLexi, did you hear what Olivia said?ā€ I asked my wolf. ā€œShould I really break the matebond with Hayden?ā€ ā€œOf course, you should. He doesn’t deserve you, ever.ā€ Lexi growled. ā€œBut you heard what Olivia said. The process might break you.ā€ It wasn't that I didn't want to break my matebond, but I was thinking about Lexi. ā€œDon't worry about me, Charlotte. Even if I break, I’ll get back up in no time,ā€ Lexi assured me. ā€œAre you sure?ā€ I asked her. I didn't want her to break because of me. ā€œPositive. And don't think of not breaking up with Hayden,ā€ she growled again. ā€œOkay then. We’ll go through the heartbreak together,ā€ I told her. ā€œOf course, we will. Hayden and his silly weak wolf won't be able to break us,ā€ Lexi snorted arrogantly, which made me laugh, and my heart felt lighter. After some time, Olivia came back with a nurse. The nurse took off the needle in my hand, and I was ready to be discharged. ā€œChar, do you need me to drive you to the Red Claw Pack?ā€ Olivia asked with concern. I rubbed her head and smiled. ā€œNo. This is something that I must do alone.ā€ ā€œOkay. Remember to contact me if they make it difficult for you,ā€ Olivia said. I laughed again. Olivia was too cute. She kept worrying about me. Though it was nice to be cared for, but I didn't need it this time. ā€œRemember, I don't love Hayden anymore. And I’m an Alpha. If they do something to me, I’ll fight back,ā€ I reminded her and winked. Finally, Olivia sighed with relief and smiled brightly. ā€œYou are right. If they bully you, just show them your true self!ā€ We chatted as we went to the car park and parted ways. I got into a cheap black car I had bought to conceal my true wealth and showed Hayden that I didn't become his mate for his money, and drove to the Red Claw Pack. The moment I got off the car, I felt many eyes looking at me. I even heard them ridiculing me. ā€œLook at her. How could she be so shameless to return to the pack?ā€ ā€œShe really has no shame! She’s a murderer, yet she still has the nerve to appear here.ā€ ā€œDoes she think she’s still fit to be the Luna of the pack?ā€ ā€œDo you think she’s here to beg Hayden and apologize to Sofia? She really has thick skin!ā€ And there were many other degrading words pointed at me as I walked straight to Hayden’s study. I couldn't care less about what they were saying. My heart had been cold and devoid of any emotions ever since Hayden forced me to kneel and admit my ā€˜mistakes’. Once I arrived at Hayden’s study, I didn't even bother to knock. I opened the door immediately and met Hayden and Noah's surprised looks. Hayden sneered and was about to say something, but I beat him to it. ā€œI’ll wait for you tomorrow night when the moon rise at the altar of the Moon Goddess to go through the ceremony of terminating our matebond. Don't forget to draft the divorce agreement. I don't need any compensation from you. I just want to end this mateship and marriage with you. I want to be free from you and the Red Claw Pack,ā€ I told him coldly and left without giving him a chance to talk back. LEARN_MORE https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=13764&u Indulge in story https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ 842 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 befant.com DCO https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=13764&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/457252734_395376579933994_4164526208662214883_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=uL9V0I_I8nsQ7kNvgGxEatd&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A6_OpjBAxnYXTRhiII_LjG2&oh=00_AYCE6USysC-iGmgO2ZHAoQm1mfmO61EvZ_fPdWu1DG5AIQ&oe=6739DCD1 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Indulge in story 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,446,834
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null
Yes 2024-11-12 18:50 active 1805 0 Read next chapteršŸ‘‰ After shedding the shackles of marriage, she transformed from a dull housewife into a famous painter with countless admirers. Her ex-husband came to her house to seek reconciliation, only to see her being embraced by a famous tycoon, "Say hello to your sister-in-law!" ===== In the dimly lit, opulent private cinema, the most exclusive jewelry auction was being broadcast live. "One million, going once, going twice--" The rich cadence of the auctioneer's voice echoed through the room, the man tightened his grip around Alicia Bennett's waist... With the intensity between them only grew fiercer as time passed... The auctioneer's gavel fell. "Sold for ten million! Let's give a round of applause to Mr. Joshua Yates!" The name struck Alicia like a lightning bolt. Her body instantly went rigid, something that the man couldn't help but notice, flicked lazily toward the screen. The camera zoomed in on Joshua Yates's face, every detail of his familiar features displayed in perfect clarity. "Joshua Yates, the second son of the Yates family... an acquaintance perhaps?" he drawled, the corners of his mouth tugging into a sly smile. Alicia's frown deepened. The last thing she wanted was to discuss it, she didn't respond. The man, upon seeing the situation, chuckled lightly before his movements grew even more relentless... ...... When it was over, Alicia took advantage of the man's time in the shower and quietly made her escape. When Caden Ward finally emerged from the bathroom, not catching sight of the woman's figure, he curled his lips slightly. Moments later, his assistant, Hank Ford, burst into the room, clearly on edge, "Er, apologies, Mr. Ward. I let my guard down. Give me a moment, and I'll have her brought back immediately." They had just returned to the country, taking every precaution. And yet, a woman had managed to slip through the cracks of their security. Caden's features calm, almost indifferent. "No need. I was... a willing participant." Hank's eyes widened in shock. In all the time he'd known Caden, the man had never slept with a woman,even physical contact. There were even rumors that Caden might suffer from some secret ailment. Yet now, those whispers seemed to evaporate in the face of this unexpected turn of events. Before Hank could make sense of it, Caden's deep voice pulled him back to reality. "I want you to look into Joshua's personal life. Have the report on my desk in half an hour." Tonight, Alicia had stumbled into his room, feverish and desperate. It was obvious she'd been framed. And then came the revelation--Alicia was still a pureness. Two years of marriage to Joshua... Yet she was still untouched? Caden's lips curled into a satisfied smile. But as he reflected, one thing became abundantly clear--Alicia had no idea who she'd been with due to the d*ug's effects. ... By the time Alicia returned home, the first light of dawn filtered through the windows. Only then did she realize how long she had been out. But before she could dwell any further, her phone rang. It was her bestie, Monica Flynn, calling. "Alicia!" Monica practically screeched from the other end of the line, her voice high-pitched with worry. "How are you now?" Alicia exhaled deeply, kicking off her shoes carelessly. "I've been better," she murmured. Monica's anger bubbled over, her words sharp and unrelenting. "Joshua's beyond disgusting! If he doesn't want to stay married, he should just grow a spine and divorce you already! What kind of sick man would scheme against his own wife?" The sharp pain of betrayal shot through Alicia's chest. Yesterday was their second anniversary. Joshua had texted her, suggesting they celebrate. Daring to hope he had changed, she had dressed up to the nine's, only to be met with disappointment and a d*ug-laced drink that sent her spiraling into a night of confusion and chaos. Was Joshua really the mastermind behind this? Swallowing the bitterness that tried clawing its way to the surface, Alicia forced herself to climb the stairs, her movements slow and weary. "It's fine, Monica. I'll handle it." Monica, ever protective, wasn't convinced. "'Handle it'? What do you mean you'll handle it? Just say the word, and I'll be over in a heartbeat." Alicia couldn't help the small, tired smile that tugged at her lips, hanging up the phone. But her heart still felt heavy, just as she lost focus, the door to her bedroom creaked open. She lifted her gaze, and almost instantly, her stomach dropped. There, fresh from a shower, a towel wrapped loosely around his waist, stood Joshua. He stared down at her. Chapter 2 Divorce Alicia snapped out of her daze as soon as she met the icy gaze of Joshua, her so-called husband. His expression remained unchanged, cold and indifferent as ever, as though he was looking at a stranger. The only thing out of place was the scars on his lips. A wave of disgust washed over her, she pushed him away and was about to enter. Joshua frowned, his hand shooting out to grab her wrist. "Alicia, what's with the attitude?" He seemed quite unhappy with her this time, which was a rare thing, considering how little he bothered to come home. Normally, Alicia would have welcomed him back with open arms, a flicker of joy lighting up her tired features, but today she looked drained, almost hollow. She didn't resist his grip, meeting his gaze with a calmness that unnerved him. "Haven't I always been like this? Obedient, sensible, making sure the house is in order, ensuring you're comfortable, ready to give your best at work." A small, bitter smile tugged at her lips. "Isn't that what you like most about me? It makes things easier for you, doesn't it? Frees up time for your other... 'special someone'." Joshua's eyes darkened at the veiled accusation. Denial hovered on his lips, but he didn't bother. Why should he? He dropped her hand and said gruffly, "Actually, that's why I'm here. We need to talk." Alicia vigorously rubbed her wrist, as though she was trying to erase his touch. "So, are you planning to finally go public with her?" Joshua's expression twisted instantly, his calm facade cracking. "What do you know? Did you have me stalked by a private investigator or something?" Alicia let out a soft, humorless laugh. "Is that necessary? Last night, you spared no expense to make her happy. Even a blind person could tell you're mad about her." He stared at her, unsettled by her icy tone. It was still her voice, still Alicia, but there was something different about her... For some reason, he felt inexplicably hurt, like a thorn pricking his heart. Perhaps it was the way she looked at him now--her eyes, once warm and filled with love for him, were now completely empty. There was no anger, no pain, just... nothing. It was a stark contrast to the woman who used to look at him as if he were her entire world. For reasons he couldn't explain, the sight of her like this stirred something in him, an unfamiliar dissatisfaction. Annoyed by his own reaction, Joshua decided to hit back, his voice harder now. "She's pregnant. It's a delicate pregnancy, so I bought her a little something to lift her spirits." Alicia's fists clenched before she could stop them. P**gnant? So, the nights she had stayed up waiting for him to come home, he'd been with another woman, working diligently to start a new family? Seeing Alicia wince a little, Joshua felt a flicker of satisfaction. "It's not that I don't want to touch you," he said, voice dripping with condescension. "You're just about as thrilling as watching paint dry. No man would want that." His cruel words pierced through Alicia, yet she managed to remain composed on the surface. It wasn't that she avoided intimacy; she just wasn't the one to initiate it. Did that make her so undesirable? Was it a sin? Taking a slow, steady breath, Alicia willed herself to stay calm. "Fine," she replied quietly. "Let's get a divorce then. You can give her the title she wants." The word "divorce" made Joshua's eyelid twitch involuntarily. He scoffed, eyes narrowing with suspicion. "Is this another one of your games?" Convinced he was right, his voice grew colder, more biting. "Alicia, for two years, you've pulled every childish stunt, begging for my attention. Aren't you tired yet? Because I sure as hell am." He paused, letting his disdain sink in. "You claim to love me so much. Could you really walk away from me?" Alicia couldn't help the bitter laugh that escaped her. Love him? Did he even understand what that meant? When Joshua's business had crumbled, leaving him with nothing but debt and shattered dreams, it had been Alicia who emptied her savings to pull him from the wreckage. Out of gratitude--or maybe obligation--he had married her. For two long years, she had been the dutiful wife, supporting him as he clawed his way to success. And what had Alicia gotten in return? She had been cast aside like a useless relic, while another woman carried his child. Her love, her loyalty, had been ground into the dirt beneath his feet. To care for this man any longer would be masochism. Her voice steady, Alicia said, "Draft the divorce agreement. I'll agree to whatever terms you want." And with that, she turned and disappeared through the door, leaving Joshua standing alone in the hallway. For a moment, he stared after her angrily, but then a cold, mocking smile tugged at his lips. Fine, she can play the martyr. He doubted she could keep it up for long. Storming out of the house, Joshua headed straight to the apartment where his lover, Lilliana Green, awaited him. "Well, that was fast," she teased upon hearing Joshua was getting a divorce, raising a brow. "Seems she wasn't as tough to deal with as you claimed." "She's cunning," Joshua muttered, the edge of suspicion creeping into his voice. "I don't know if she's actually agreeing to the divorce or just playing me." Lilliana's arms draping lazily around his neck, "Relax, Joshua, even if she changes her mind, it's too late." Joshua's brow furrowed. "What do you mean?" Chapter 3 Letting Go Lilliana's eyes flickered with shadowy intent. She wasn't foolish enough to show her cards now, so she waved it off with an effortless excuse. "During your two-year marriage, she has lived quietly in the shadows as a mere housewife, disconnected from your world. When you're assertive, would she dare to say a word?" Joshua pursed his lips into a hard line. During the past two years, Alicia had indeed done everything for him--given him support and solace. She had loved him fiercely, but at the end of it all, what value did love truly hold? Against all odds, he had clawed his way to the top, and he'd finally grasped the power he craved. That success, however, hadn't come easy, and it wasn't love that secured his position--it was alliances with the powerful. The prestige of the Green family daughter, that title alone, was worth far more than Alicia's devoted love. As these thoughts plagued his mind, Lilliana said happily, "Joshua, congratulations on escaping the grind. Shall we celebrate?" For a moment, Joshua's gaze flickered down to her, but Alicia's indifferent face suddenly flashed before his eyes. Since leaving the house earlier, Alicia hadn't once called him to ask for his whereabouts. Before, if he had been upset with her, she would've called him in a panic. A sharp, inexplicable irritation surged within him. Without thinking, he pushed Lilliana back, "You're only a few weeks' pregnant. Be careful." Lilliana, sharp as ever, sensed he was distracted. "Joshua, what's wrong?" she asked gently. "Don't you want to get divorced?" Joshua's response was instant. "Of course I want to divorce her." Her eyes narrowed as she studied him. "Then why don't you seem very happy?" Joshua offered a quick excuse, his voice steady but distant. "My father's condition has worsened. He doesn't have much time left, and Caden returned last night. He's likely here to claim his inheritance. I need to figure out how to handle him." Lilliana blinked, momentarily thrown. "Caden? Your brother from your father's first marriage? He doesn't even carry the Yates name anymore. What right does he have to fight you for the inheritance?" Joshua's expression darkened. It was true--but at the end of the day, he was still the son of a home-wrecker. All these years of relentless effort had not only been to carve out a name for himself in the Yates family, but to push Caden into the shadows where he belonged. One way or another, Joshua was hell-bent on winning. Meanwhile, Alicia stirred from her sleep. Darkness had already fallen, yet she felt even more drained than before. It was because her dreams revolved around that stranger. when her phone buzzed with a call from Monica did she snap out of her daze. "Alicia, I got your bl**d test results. I passed them to a friend of mine with some serious connections. He's digging around to see who bought the stuff." Alicia sat up a little straighter, her mind sharpening. "Thanks, Monica. Appreciate it." "If you really want to thank me, do me a favor: stop obsessing over that j**k. And after the divorce, focus on your career. You owe me that much." Alicia's chest warmed, her head lowering in quiet gratitude. "I know, I know." Now that she thought about it, she had come to the realization that her feelings for Joshua had never been pure love--they were born out of a debt, a sense of obligation. Her family's expectations had always weighed heavily on her, and in that lonely, stifled childhood, it was Joshua who had been there. His companionship had nurtured a vague affection she'd confused for love. "Lucky for me, love's never been something I've held onto tightly," Alicia murmured. "These last two years... I'll just see it as repaying his kindness." Monica paused, her usual boldness tempered with thoughtfulness. She knew better than anyone how, once upon a time, Joshua had indeed loved Alicia. But, it turned out love could be a fleeting thing. "Alicia, I really hope you've let go for good," Monica said with a convicted sigh. A sharp pang hit Alicia's chest, her eyes stinging as she fought back the urge to cry. Quickly, she pressed her hand to her eyelids, refusing to let the tears fall. It was only then she noticed something startling. Stunned, she stared at her hand. The wedding ring--something she had once held onto so tightly--was gone. Gone for a whole day and night, and she hadn't even noticed. Suddenly, her heart felt lighter, the weight of everything she'd been carrying beginning to lift. She whispered, more to herself than anyone, "Yes, I've truly let go." ... It didn't take long for Joshua to notice. He had returned to grab something quickly when his eyes fell on her hand. His brow furrowed as he asked, without thinking, "Where's your wedding ring?" Chapter 4 Her Nemesis Alicia's only concern now was leaving Joshua, so she ignored his question and asked flatly, "Are the divorce papers ready yet?" That word again--"divorce". Irritation flickered across Joshua's eyes. "What's the rush?" he snapped, his voice cold and sharp. "My father's finalizing his will, and if word gets out about my divorce, it'll ruin my standing. Now, pack your things--we're having dinner at the Yates Mansion this afternoon." With Caden's return, the family was throwing a welcome-home dinner for him. They also hoped that by doing so, it'd lift the spirits of Jerald Yates, Joshua's father. However, maintaining the charade of a happy marriage was the last thing on Alicia's mind. "I'm not going," she announced curtly. "Just get the divorce finalized and stop wasting my time." Joshua laughed, a sound that held no warmth. "Oh, come on, Alicia. Stop pretending. You hid the ring because you don't actually want to leave me, right? You can't stand the thought of being without me." He leaned in, smirking, and added, "You've worked hard these past two years. Even if we divorce, I'll still take care of you--as long as you keep me happy." Alicia's eyes widened, disbelief turning into anger. Hid the ring? Couldn't bear to be without him? His arrogant words sounded like nails on a chalkboard to Alicia's ears. With a sharp sneer, she shot back, "Oh, Mr. Yates, how could I possibly make you happy? Don't worry, I'll return the ring--wouldn't want this plain Jane to irk you, right? Once you have it, we're finalizing the divorce immediately." But Joshua wasn't fazed by her venom. He thought he knew her too well, convinced this was just another ploy to get his attention. Without thinking too much, he tossed a bag at her. "We've got guests today. Dress appropriately, and don't make me look bad." Alicia looked down at the bag, her mind flashing back to the countless times she had visited the mansion dressed in modest, unassuming clothes-- doing everything to blend in, to please him and his family. But now, with their divorce looming on the horizon, Alicia no longer cared to play the part of a dutiful wife. After slipping into the outfit, she carefully applied a touch of makeup, just enough to bring out the vibrance in her already flawless complexion. The subtle enhancements accentuated her smooth skin and delicate features, lending her a certain glow. When Joshua saw her descending the staircase, he froze for a brief moment, eyes lingering. Perhaps it was the way the dress hugged Alicia's graceful curves, making her seem more alluring than usual. At the entrance of the Yates Mansion, they both slipped into their familiar roles, masking the tension between them with practiced ease. Alicia casually looped her arm through Joshua's, their movements synchronized as they walked into the courtyard. Though Jerald was too ill to receive anyone, the grand hall bustled with life, relatives filling the space with chatter. The noise hummed around her, but for some reason, as soon as Alicia crossed the threshold, a sharp chill pricked at her skin. She instinctively looked up, her gaze immediately drawn to the figure lounging casually at the far end of the room. Legs crossed, dark shirt unbuttoned just enough to reveal a sliver of his collarbone, the man oozed arrogance, his presence commanding. When Alicia's eyes finally met his-- a familiar, authoritative stare that pinned her in place-- her mind raced as emotions began to surge uncontrollably. Joshua noticed the shift in her demeanor, his brows furrowing as he asked, "What's going on with you?" Alicia's breath caught in her throat. One word escaped her lips, barely audible. "Caden?" Just the mention of his name sent a chill down her spine. To her, Caden was the embodiment of her nightmares. Due to their families' friendship, their paths first crossed at the tender age of ten. Caden, having taken a year off, transferred to her school, and from that moment, Alicia's perfect world began to unravel. She could no longer claim the top spot. No matter how relentless her efforts, no matter how late she stayed up studying, Caden was always a step ahead. He would outscore her by the smallest of margins--a point, maybe two--leaving her perpetually stranded in second place. Anyone else might have accepted defeat, settled into the role of runner-up. But not Alicia. Born into the once prestigious Bennett family, she was raised under the suffocating weight of living up to her family name. Excellence wasn't just a goal--it was the currency by which she could earn her parents' affection. Failure was not an option, yet Caden had the audacity to snatch away everything she'd worked for with what seemed like effortless ease. It was as if he'd set his sights on her from the very beginning, and Alicia, stubborn to a fault, refused to back down. Their rivalry spanned over a decade, a relentless battle fought both openly and in the shadows, and their final showdown took place in college, just before their graduation, at the national competition. Alicia poured her heart and soul into that moment, her focus razor-sharp as she aimed for nothing less than perfection. And she achieved it, having garnered a perfect score. But Caden, ever the serpent, had bribed the judges, twisting the results in his favor. Alicia was forced, once again, into second place. The sting of injustice was deep, but the harshest blow came from her father, Phil Bennett. Over the phone, his voice dripped with disappointment in her ranking. Alicia, having grown accustomed to his tirades, said nothing. She waited for his anger to ebb, then asked quietly, "I'm graduating soon. Will you come back?" Her mother, Donna, had always been her softer solace. She comforted Alicia that day, promising they'd be there for her graduation. But life had other plans. Phil and Donna, rushing back from Itrubisite to attend the graduation, perished in a tragic plane crash. Overnight, Alicia's world crumbled, left an orphan in this cruel world. Since that day, she had never challenged Caden again. Afterward, Caden left Warrington to build his career overseas. ... "He's back for the inheritance," Joshua muttered, his voice barely audible. Alicia cast him a sidelong glance as he continued, "With a family empire as big as ours, an eldest son like him wouldn't give up so easily." Her brow furrowed slightly. It was true--the Yates empire was massive, a legacy most would kill for. But Caden had accumulated his own fortune, surpassing even the family's vast wealth. Did he really care about the inheritance? Then again, this was Caden. Competing was in his blood. Even if he didn't care about the fortune itself, he'd fight tooth and nail just to win, to toy with everyone else. The man had a knack for stirring chaos purely for his own amusement. Alicia had been his rival for as long as she could remember, and even now, the thought of giving him so much as a glance felt like a waste of energy. She turned to walk away. But Joshua caught her wrist, his grip firm yet tense. "I know you two don't get along," he said. "But he's still my elder brother. We need to maintain appearances." Her body stiffened at the touch, and she immediately tried to pull her hand free. Joshua's frown deepened. "Alicia, behave," he hissed. Irritation flared in her chest. "I'm not refusing to go in. Just let go of me first. I don't want your filthy hands touching me." A flicker of something dark passed over Joshua's face, and instead of releasing her, he intertwined their fingers, squeezing them tight. Alicia bit her tongue, silently fuming. As they neared, Caden's gaze slowly lifted, his eyes narrowing in a lazy, almost bored assessment of them. "Caden," Joshua greeted, his tone strained, meeting his brother's gaze with forced cordiality. Caden's eyes flicked to their entwined hands, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Your girlfriend?" he asked indifferently, as though he didn't recognize Alicia. Chapter 5 We Meet Again So Soon Alicia's nerves coiled tight like a spring. That voice... Her messy thoughts blurred into chaos, but one thing broke through the haze--Joshua's calm declaration. "Alicia and I have been married for two years now. She cares about me, so we kept it low-key. Just went straight for the registration; no ceremony. You were busy abroad at the time, so we didn't bother you." Caden arched a brow, his voice laced with venomous mockery. "Oh, so she's my sister-in-law." The way he spat the words "sister-in-law" felt more like a s*ap than a title, leaving no doubt about his contempt for her. Alicia could feel the man's sneer underneath every syllable. And all this was thanks to her so-called husband, Joshua. Her hand trembled as she snatched a tissue, vigorously wiping her hand. "Looks like Alicia's a bit of a germophobe," Caden observed, his tone a casual jab at her disgust. Joshua's expression darkened, the tension between them thickening. He hadn't expected her to humiliate him like this. "It seems I've spoiled her too much," he muttered, his voice low and tight with irritation. Caden's eyes gleamed with a dangerous glint. "If it's a serious condition, she should get treated. It could impact her role as a mother. You know how badly our father has wanted a grandchild." At this, something flickered across Joshua's eyes. Even though Alicia, his wife, was right beside him, he went ahead and lied through his teeth. "Thanks for the concern, Caden, but I already have good news for Dad. I just haven't gotten around to telling him yet." Caden's smirk deepened, his gaze flicking toward Alicia, who was about done with the bullshit of a charade. She quietly excused herself and strode off. "How far along is she?" he asked meaningfully. "Doesn't seem like she's pregnant." Joshua didn't miss a beat. "Just a month." The answer was as much a threat as it was an announcement. Now, the inheritance stakes had just been raised, and Jerald, ever focused on continuing the family line, would certainly take his unborn grandchild into consideration. Caden's smile hardened, and Joshua delivered the final blow with a smug undertone. "You'd better catch up, Caden. I can't always be one step ahead." Caden, unfazed, waved his hand lazily. "No rush." ... Alicia stepped onto the terrace, the cool night breeze washing over her skin. She drank in the fresh air hungrily to steady her nerves. Pulling out her phone, she quickly dialed the manager of the private cinema again. "Have you found the ring?" she asked anxiously. The manager hesitated, sounding troubled. "Ms. Bennett, we've searched thoroughly and questioned all the staff, but... we really couldn't find any ring." "Then..." Alicia clenched her fist, her mind racing. "Do you have the contact details of the guest who booked the room that day?" "I'm sorry, but due to our privacy policy, we can't disclose any information on our clients." Her heart sank. "I see," she sighed with resignation. "Please tell me immediately if anything turns up, okay?" In a perfect world, she could've just bought an identical ring and pass it off for the original. Unfortunately, Joshua had that ring custom-made, and it wasn't easy to replicate. After dinner, it started to rain. The relatives began to trickle out one by one. Joshua stood by her side as they made their way to the car, his eyes trailing down to her bare wrist. "If you liked that bracelet at the auction, then I can buy you something like it," he said coolly. Alicia had to resist the urge to roll her eyes sardonically. She didn't believe for a second that Joshua had a change of heart towards her. "Trying to buy my silence, huh?" Her words were sharp, slicing right through Joshua's tender facade. "No need. I have no desire to be tangled up in your affairs." Joshua hadn't intended to sound like that, but her mocking tone struck a nerve. His jaw clenched, and a bitter smile crossed his lips. "Fine. Don't take it. The money I spend on you is a waste anyway." Alicia bit the inside of her cheek before adding firmly, "Joshua, I already told you. I'm willing to leave this marriage empty-handed. Let's sign the divorce papers tomorrow morning and end this once and for all." His smile twisted into something dark, something dangerous. "What about the ring?" "I lost it." Joshua's eyes narrowed, his tone unrelenting. "I don't care about anything else. I want the ring." She could barely contain her frustration, her breath hitching as he delivered his final blow. "If you can't find it," he said coldly, "I'll assume you're holding onto it because you still care about me." Just then, Joshua's phone rang; it was Lilliana calling. "Joshua." She mewled his name pitifully. "The thunder is so loud. I'm scared to sleep alone... Can you come over?" The car wasn't heading anywhere near Lilliana's and Joshua was furious with Alicia, so without a second thought, he kicked her out into the rain and sped off. He didn't even leave her an umbrella. Alicia stood frozen by the roadside, the downpour quickly soaking through her clothes. The cold rain seeped into her bones, chilling her to the core. Gritting her chattering teeth, she swallowed the bitter taste in her mouth and began trudging along the drenched pavement. Behind her, the soft hum of an engine crept closer. A sleek, low-profile Maybach rolled up beside her, its headlights cutting through the rain. "Mr. Ward," the driver said, glancing back, "I believe that's Ms. Bennett." The car slowed to a stop. Caden glanced out the window, his sharp eyes narrowing on Alicia's lonesome figure. She had just paused, her fingers gathering the fabric of her soaked dress, tying it up to ease her stride. Caden's lips curled into a faint. "Invite her inside," he drawled. The car came to a halt next to Alicia. The driver stepped out, holding a large umbrella over her head, his voice polite. "Ms. Bennett, it's hard to find a cab at this hour. May I offer you a ride home?" Alicia's eyes flicked up, recognizing the man as the Yates family's driver. She hesitated for a moment before nodding, her voice soft but steady. "Thank you. Sorry for the inconvenience." However, as soon as she slipped into the backseat of the car, she locked eyes with its other passenger--Caden. "We meet again so soon, sister-in-law?" His voice, smooth as velvet, carried a hint of mischief. ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &5& LEARN_MORE https://fbweb.moboreader.net/63310322-fb_contact-e Lime novel https://www.facebook.com/100090847180115/ 825 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 fbweb.moboreader.net VIDEO https://fbweb.moboreader.net/63310322-fb_contact-ena265_2-1019-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=791750052879575&rawadid=120213974764630758 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465167602_2274065952962485_449983186035433245_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=hZ6QGg4FG6MQ7kNvgG8irm6&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AkTpgvhYDTOK5UMrDNOa80u&oh=00_AYBow23pd4a-uNRK_E7LCzPbb6T88KCD3u7lvBMhMg4OuQ&oe=6739B835 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Lime novel 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,446,383
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2446380}'
No 2024-11-12 18:47 active 1805 0 šŸ”„šŸ”„Click to read the next chapter for freešŸ‘‰ After six years, Stella Richard finally came back this familiar city. She walked out of the airport and hailed a taxi. When the taxi moved, all the memories she had tried to forget over the years began to flood her mind... Stella shook her head, chasing those thoughts away. This time, she hadn’t come back to dwell on old, useless memories. She was back because her boss had asked her to return. He told her that their company was at a dead end, and he wanted her to come back and solve the crisis. At first, Stella didn’t want to come, but after some thought, she decided to return... Six years ago, her boss had helped her during the most difficult time of her life, and she wanted to repay the favor... As for everything else, she no longer cared... At the Company... As Stella arrived, she noticed that most of the employees were engaged in a lively discussion. As she walked by, snippets of conversation reached her ears. "I heard that there are so many companies who want to buy our company." "Really! That means we’ll have a new boss." "I just hope that our new boss should be good-looking, like a Korean drama CEO." "Hey! Do you know who’s going to buy the company?" Stella heard their chatter but didn’t care about the gossip. She knew these people didn’t actually care about who would buy the company or for what price. They just wanted to gossip. But she... She cared... and she was here to secure a good deal for her company. "Of course, it’ll be Kingston’s, the RK Group. Who else in the city is powerful enough to challenge them?" Stella, who had been about to continue walking, stopped in her tracks. A name, both familiar and unfamiliar, reached her ears. "The Kingstons..." "RK Group..." Suddenly, memories Stella had locked away began to surge like a storm. Her mind was filled with those memories like a flood. Stella felt dizzy. It was as if she were still trapped in that RK mansion, surrounded by cold walls. Stella had thought she had long forgotten about him, but it seemed that it was just her illusion. [Flashback] Six Years Ago... In the RK Mansion... Stella walked out of the gate inside the living room. But her expression was somber. She moved as if in a daze. "Madam, what happened to you? Why do you look so pale and weak?" The one who spoke was Mia. She was working for Kingston's for years and always treated Stella like her daughter. Seeing her pale face and weak demeanor, Mia was worried. "Mia... Don’t worry, I’m fine. It’s just..." Stella glanced at the reports in her hand and said, "I haven’t had my period for two months, and when I went to the hospital..." She didn’t finish her sentence, looking at Mia with a mix of expectation and worry. They just stared at each other. Mia understood what Stella wanted to say. She was pregnant. But Mia also knew about the relationship between Mr. RK and Stella. She didn’t know what to say. In the end, she just congratulated her. Stella didn’t say anything and kept staring at the reports in her hand. She had been married to Rene Kingston for three years. But theirs was not a marriage of love... It was a contract marriage, with a three-year time limit. Because the woman he loved was her sister. RK had been about to marry her sister, Sophia, but for some reason, Stella had ended up replacing her sister. From the day they married, he had told her that their marriage was just a three-year contract and nothing more. For RK, their marriage was indeed just a contract, but for Stella, it was a beautiful gift from God. Because only she knew how happy she was when she found out she was going to marry RK. The man she had loved throughout her youth. All these years, Stella had given her best in this marriage, hoping that maybe, just maybe, their marriage would work out. Maybe he wouldn’t divorce her. Maybe he would want to stay with her... Maybe he would give their relationship a chance because of the child... Stella was still lost in thought when suddenly, a voice came from the door, shattering all her hopes and illusions. "I don’t want this child." The voice was cold and hard. Stella and Mia both turned to look in the direction of the voice. RK was standing at the door, staring at Stella. His face was cold and expressionless. It was impossible to tell what he was thinking. He had a very handsome face and blue eyes. His blue eyes were like the deep ocean. If you looked into them. Then you would be drowned in it. Chapter 2 RK walked in and stood in front of Stella. He appeared like a king, towering above the world and looking down upon everyone as if they were nothing. With his tall frame and commanding aura, he exuded an undeniable power. Stella sat on the sofa, overwhelmed by his presence. She remained seated, staring at him, shocked by his words. She never expected this man to be so cold-blooded, uttering such harsh words without a second thought. There was no hesitation in his voice when he said he didn’t want the child. Stella looked into his eyes, trying her best to remain calm and hold back her tears. She didn’t want to appear weak in front of this cold man. The two of them just stared at each other in silence. After a while, RK walked over and sat opposite Stella. As he sat down, his assistant, Alex Triston, placed a stack of papers on the table. At the top of the papers were the words "Contract Expired." Alex looked at Stella and said, "Miss Richard, according to your contract with Mr. RK, three years have now been completed. Please sign here and finalize the process." Stella noted the change in how Alex addressed her—from Mrs. RK to Miss Richard. Even though she still hadn't signed her name. A mocking smile appeared on her face. She was sure that Alex wouldn’t have dared to take her so lightly, if it hadn’t been ordered by someone, of course, and that someone was none other than her husband. RK took the pen and signed his name without a pause or thought. After finishing, he looked at Stella and said, "You can stay here for a week and look for the house." Stella looked into the man's eyes which are calm as a lake. There was no regret, sadness, or hesitation—nothing. It was as if he felt nothing about their relationship, which had suddenly gone through such a big change. But as this thought crossed her mind, she scolded herself. "Stella, are you a fool? How can you expect any regret or sadness from this stone-hearted man?" But still, she couldn’t control her emotions. Because she had loved this stone-heated man for so many years. Stella didn’t say anything and just looked at the man with whom she had spent the past three years. She had seen his face every day, yet now, as she looked at him, she still found him strikingly handsome. But... he was also the man who had shattered her heart into a thousand pieces. She didn’t want to show her vulnerability in front of him, so she tried her best not to cry. Her hand trembled as she held the pen. She looked at the papers, saw his elegant and strong handwriting, and signed her name. Just like her heart, her handwriting was also broken. Stella was shattered inside, but she didn't show this on her face. After she signed her name, she took a deep breath and said, "I am very grateful to Mr. Kingston that he allowed me to stay here for a week, but after our contract expires I don't think I should stay here. I will leave immediately." After speaking, Stella glanced at Mia and asked, "Mia, can you help me pack my things?" Mia looked at Stella's face and saw how hard she trying not to cry and her heartache. She didn't want to do this, but she had to do it. Stella went upstairs to pack her belongings, while RK watched her retreating figure, his emotions unreadable. Stella looked around the room where she had lived for three years, her eyes turned blurred... She can't hold back her tears. She knew their marriage would end someday, but she hadn’t anticipated such intense pain in her heart. Stella didn’t have many things to pack. She just packed her belongings but left everything RK had bought untouched— not even a single piece of clothing. Mia watched her in silence, unsure of what to say. Stella wiped away her tears and said, "Mia, don’t worry about me. I’m fine. It’s just that I’m not his Mrs. Right." With that, she grabbed her bag and headed downstairs. Downstairs... RK was still sitting on the sofa, watching Stella. But Stella didn't want to look at him and was ready to leave... "Where are you going?" Suddenly, his cold voice cut through the silence. Stella paused and turned to look at him. She hadn’t been on good terms with her family from the beginning, and after her marriage, it had been nearly impossible to maintain any connection with them. As for him, they were now divorced, so she felt no reason or obligation to tell him where she was going. "I don’t think my whereabouts has anything to do with Mr. Kingston. We’re already divorced and have nothing to do with each other. Mr. Kingston must be focused on his future wife, not on his ex-wife..." Stella's tone was cold and it was like she was throwing daggers from her mouth. She couldn’t comprehend his hypocritical behavior. She wondered if it was her imagination or not, but it felt as though, after mentioning his future wife, the temperature in the room had dropped a lot. She felt a chill spread through her body and decided to leave. "Wait a second." His voice was firm and allowed no rebuttal. Chapter 3 Stella heard his voice and stopped. There was a little bit of hope in her heart. The man's eyes were dark and cold, filled with mysterious thoughts, and a layer of fog surrounded him. Suddenly, he spoke, "I don't want this child. Don't forget to take it out." RK looked at the woman in front of him and thought. She seemed like a pure and beautiful woman, and he didn't want her to carry his burden. Stella's hand, which was holding her luggage, trembled, and the little bit of hope in her heart vanished. She felt like someone had stabbed a knife into her heart. He had broken her heart so many times, but... she didn’t know why she still felt hurt every time it happened. "Boooom." His words exploded in her head like a bomb, and the little bit of hope she had left in her heart was also gone. The hands holding the bag tightened. She felt like someone had stabbed her heart, and she could smell the blood. Suddenly, she laughed at herself. She felt like a fool. How could she expect anything from a man who was so cold toward his child? "If you don't want this child, then why did you sleep with me?" She wanted to yell at him, but in the end, she didn’t say anything. He had once told her that he liked children, which was why she hadn’t taken the pills. But... It was as if he liked children but not with her. Stella's heart was in so much pain, but she didn’t want to let him see her tears. She didn’t turn around, keeping her back facing him. Stella took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Kingston, don’t think too much. I also don’t want this child at all. I have already decided to get rid off it." She was about to leave but then stopped and said, "One more thing, I hope we don’t see each other again in this life." After she said, Stella didn’t stop for a minute and left. At first, she didn’t want to leave this place, but now... She felt suffocated. Stella held her bag tightly and left without looking back. RK watched the woman’s back, struggling to keep herself straight and not stumble. His eyes were dark and filled with unreadable emotions. Only after her figure disappeared from his sight did his tense back relax. [Flashback end] "I am sorry, I didn’t see you..." Suddenly, a man bumped into Stella, who was standing in the hallway. Files fell to the ground. But because of this she also came back from the memories from six years ago. "No, I am sorry," she said, helping him pick up the files before going into the elevator. As the elevator door opened, Jack Paul stood outside and greeted her. Jack Paul looked at Stella with a smile and said, "Stella, here you are. How are you? You are new here. If you need anything, please feel free to tell me." Stella looked at him and nodded. "I am fine, thank you." As they talked, they went to his office and sat down. Jack looked at Stella and said, "Stella, I am very happy that you accepted my offer and came back." As he spoke, he handed her a red file and continued, "I am sure you have heard that our company is going to be acquired by someone. This file contains the reports I made; take a look." Stella took the file and nodded. Jack continued, "Many companies want to buy our company, but among all of them, RK Groups is the best. However, the price offered by Mr. RK was too low." He paused and said, "This time, I ask you to come back so that you can turn the situation around." "RK Groups... Rene Kingston..." Stella's hands holding the file trembled. The memories she had locked away deep down in her heart suddenly resurfaced. Stella calmed herself and said, "I will do my best." "That’s good," Jack laughed and said. "Now that you have taken on this project, I am not worried anymore." Chapter 4 The next day, at a coffee shop... Stella had already organized all the documents and asked the negotiation director of the RK Group to meet her at the coffee shop. As she was waiting, a man wearing a black suit and gold-rimmed glasses came over. But when he walked over and saw Stella, he looked shocked. Stella also looked at the person in front of her and was shocked, too. Because the one standing in front of her was RK's assistant, Alex Triston. For a moment, both of them stayed quiet. It was Stella who took the initiative and said, "Long time no see." Alex heard her words and quickly regained his composure. He nodded and sat down. Stella didn’t waste much time and went straight to the point. "Mr. Triston, here are the documents. If you find them satisfactory, please sign them." As she spoke, she pushed the documents in front of him. Alex looked at the eye-catching price of 70 million and was shocked. "Miss Richard, the RK Group can only offer 40 million. The price your company is asking for is very high." Stella didn’t want to sign this contract from the beginning. She would never let that man become her boss. She felt like she was wasting her time on the RK Group and should find another company. "It's alright, but we can't sign this contract." She said, packing her things and deciding to leave. Alex saw that she was about to leave and that she wasn’t interested in this deal, and he panicked. He rushed over and stopped her. "Miss Richard, please wait. Let me call and ask about the price again." Stella stopped and nodded. "Of course." Alex stepped to the side and made a call. **** At the RK Group's CEO office... RK was sitting in the head chair, listening to a report from the marketing department, when his phone rang. RK glanced at the phone and hung up. He didn’t like being disturbed at work. But after a few seconds, it rang again. The people standing in the office saw his cold expression and trembled. They felt like the person on the other side was about to die. RK's face didn’t look good, and the people reporting to him felt a chill down their spines. RK picked up the phone and asked, "What is it?" His voice was cold. Alex reported the situation on the other side. "Tell them it’s not going to happen. 70 million is too much; they’re not worth it." After he finished speaking, he was about to hang up. But Alex said something that made him pause for a while. His fingers tapped on the table, and after a minute, he replied, "Okay, then let's agree to 70 million." After that, he paused for a moment and added, "Tell her I’m coming to the company, and ask her to personally explain to me how it’s worth 70 million." After he spoke, he hung up the phone. There were some unknown emotions in his deep blue eyes. The people from the marketing department heard his words and were shocked. "The CEO is going to personally sign the contract." "Is that negotiation really worth his visit?" Moreover, they knew that in this negotiation, Mr. Kingston didn’t need to be personally involved. All of them had question marks on their faces. **** Alex wasn’t too far away, so Stella could hear parts of his conversation. She heard Alex directly reporting her name to the person on the other side of the phone. Within just three minutes... "Miss Richard, wait! Mr. Kingston said that they have no problem with your price. The agreement must be set according to your company’s plan. Let's quickly sign the deal so that no one can back out." After he finished speaking, he took out the documents, signed his name, and handed the pen to Stella. Looking at his arrogant attitude, as if he had already bought her company, Stella was a little shocked. She stared at the pen in a daze. She hadn’t expected the agreement between the two companies to go so smoothly and effortlessly. Stella felt like she had made her stand clear by not lowering her price and being firm in her decision. But who would have thought that RK would be even more determined than she was in the acquisition of the company? He even agreed to sign the contract at her price. "Didn’t he pride himself on never changing his decisions, no matter what? Then why did he change this one?" she thought. "Was it because, after living with the love of his life, he changed?" But no matter what. Now, what could she do? Stella took the pen and signed her name. She didn’t care about him anymore. Anyway, she wasn’t going to stay here. Usually, she didn’t want him to become her boss, but what could she do? She needed to finish this job and leave quickly. Alex put the documents back, shook hands with her, and said, "Miss Richard, from now on, we’re colleagues in the same company. Please take care of us in the future!" Stella just gave him a forced smile. Only she and God knew how much she didn’t want this man to be her boss. Alex looked at her and added, "Miss Richard, please go back to the company quickly. Mr. Kingston will be there in a while. He said he wants you to... personally explain how your company is worth 70 million." Alex also didn’t know why his boss wanted Miss Richard to do it personally, after what happened between them before. But as an assistant, he could only do as he was told. ***** On the way back to the company... Stella was sitting in the car, but her mind was filled with thoughts of how RK would soon become her boss. "Ahhh! Stella, you’re the best. You just signed the contract as soon as you showed up!" The one who speak was the assistant to the director of the company. "Stella, you don’t know, but before you came, Mr. Paul sent many people to negotiate with Mr. Kingston, but he only kept lowering the price." She hugged Stella and said happily, "Stella, you’re our lucky star." Stella just lowered her head and didn’t speak. Because it wasn’t what she wanted. Lily continued, "Stella, you just came back, so you probably don’t know much about the city, right?" As she spoke, she leaned closer to Stella’s ear and whispered, "Let me tell you, Mr. Kingston is the most handsome man in X City. He’s not only handsome but also rich and capable. He’s the dream man of many women in the world." Stella heard her words and felt speechless. "I heard that he had a fiancĆ©e before, but he already left her, six years ago," Lily said. "He didn’t marry her sister?" Stella couldn’t believe they hadn’t married yet. Didn’t he give her a divorce because he wanted to marry her sister? She thought that by now, they must be married, have children, and be living happily together. "Stella, here you are." When Jack heard that Stella had reached an agreement with RK Groups, he personally came to welcome her with a big smile on his face. "Stella, you didn’t disappoint me. Quickly, go to the meeting room and sit for a while. Mr. Kingston will be here soon, and you will come with me to welcome him." LEARN_MORE https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14478&u Indulge in story https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ 842 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 redtgb.com DCO https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14478&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461700748_896829415136386_2800863049063417918_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=LWmcNIiE1XUQ7kNvgFys8HF&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A6_OpjBAxnYXTRhiII_LjG2&oh=00_AYDaa933z_8HaFFfl9_c4cmy7uIR06aXElY4mam8K2w5Jg&oe=6739D746 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Indulge in story 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,447,376
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2447342}'
No 2024-11-12 18:53 active 1805 0 šŸ”„šŸ”„Click to read the next chapter for freešŸ‘‰ The day I was kidnapped and suffered torture, my husband was busy cheating with another woman... When I opened my eyes, I knew I was done. My brother had really sold me off to this border town, only to cover his own gambling debts... I freightenedly fought back when a few disgusting man approached me about to tear my dress off, only to receive relentless beating. "Please no! Let me call my husband. He is very rich!" I screamed uncontrollably. The leader Ken finally halted his men, looking interested. With that, he flung a phone to me. "20 million dollars. Anything less than that," He smirked as his lusty eyes glued on me, "you'll have to serve us all before selling your body for us." 20 million...a shiver ran down my spine as I shook from terror. I married Nathan only a month ago. Would he be willing to sacrifice that much money for me? "I see," my voice trembled. At this point, Nathan was my last hope. I dialed his number with shaking hands. Luckily it was picked up soon, but a woman's voice came from that end. "Hi? Who's that?" My heart sank that instant, but I carried on pleading. "I'm Suzanne, Nathan Morrison's wife. Please pass the phone -." "He's not available..." "Who is it, Sally? Come back to bed..." Just then, Nathan's gentle voice came from the background. "Just a scam call." Sally ended the call hurriedly. Immediately, laughter burst out around me. "Your husband is busy with his sweetheart. Stop daydreaming, woman!" I slowly closed my eyes. A sharp pang cut through my heart. Suddenly, one men asked Ken nervously, "Say, about the name she said earlier. Her husband can't be the leader of Norvanian military, can he?" "Impossible. No idiot would dare to sell Nathan Morrison's wife. Besides, from what I know, he's still single." Ken stated confidently. I smiled bitterly in my heart. Everyone here knew Nathan Morrison - the most legendary name in military, but who would believe I, the woman now humiliated like trash, was actually his newlywed wife... "30 minutes. You only have 30 more minutes. Get us 20 million, or you'll beg under the crotch of us all!" Ken roared at me. The men surrounding me were like drooling vultures, counting down on my final moment... I slumped into the corner in despair... -- BOOM! Some time passed before a deafening boom suddenly resounded, shaking the ground. Someone from outside cried, terrified, "Boss! Someone blasted our gate apart!" I shuddered and opened my eyes... LEARN_MORE https://theryfhvn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1102 Indulge in story https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ 842 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 theryfhvn.com IMAGE šŸ˜Read the next chaptersšŸ‘‰ https://theryfhvn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11024&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449621252_830973875797114_481079146861211813_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=NUKbgC6h7yQQ7kNvgEd0Te0&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AA839l8QDGmT70H7U0nqLjk&oh=00_AYAIi1nT8k3I8IjzzQn6H3pHZhYeJoTWhtN9tbSgkXiYgw&oe=6739AE59 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Indulge in story 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,447,343
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2447342}'
Yes 2024-11-12 18:53 active 1805 0 šŸ”„šŸ”„Click to read the next chapter for freešŸ‘‰ The day I was kidnapped and suffered torture, my husband was busy cheating with another woman... When I opened my eyes, I knew I was done. My brother had really sold me off to this border town, only to cover his own gambling debts... I freightenedly fought back when a few disgusting man approached me about to tear my dress off, only to receive relentless beating. "Please no! Let me call my husband. He is very rich!" I screamed uncontrollably. The leader Ken finally halted his men, looking interested. With that, he flung a phone to me. "20 million dollars. Anything less than that," He smirked as his lusty eyes glued on me, "you'll have to serve us all before selling your body for us." 20 million...a shiver ran down my spine as I shook from terror. I married Nathan only a month ago. Would he be willing to sacrifice that much money for me? "I see," my voice trembled. At this point, Nathan was my last hope. I dialed his number with shaking hands. Luckily it was picked up soon, but a woman's voice came from that end. "Hi? Who's that?" My heart sank that instant, but I carried on pleading. "I'm Suzanne, Nathan Morrison's wife. Please pass the phone -." "He's not available..." "Who is it, Sally? Come back to bed..." Just then, Nathan's gentle voice came from the background. "Just a scam call." Sally ended the call hurriedly. Immediately, laughter burst out around me. "Your husband is busy with his sweetheart. Stop daydreaming, woman!" I slowly closed my eyes. A sharp pang cut through my heart. Suddenly, one men asked Ken nervously, "Say, about the name she said earlier. Her husband can't be the leader of Norvanian military, can he?" "Impossible. No idiot would dare to sell Nathan Morrison's wife. Besides, from what I know, he's still single." Ken stated confidently. I smiled bitterly in my heart. Everyone here knew Nathan Morrison - the most legendary name in military, but who would believe I, the woman now humiliated like trash, was actually his newlywed wife... "30 minutes. You only have 30 more minutes. Get us 20 million, or you'll beg under the crotch of us all!" Ken roared at me. The men surrounding me were like drooling vultures, counting down on my final moment... I slumped into the corner in despair... -- BOOM! Some time passed before a deafening boom suddenly resounded, shaking the ground. Someone from outside cried, terrified, "Boss! Someone blasted our gate apart!" I shuddered and opened my eyes... LEARN_MORE https://theryfhvn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1102 Indulge in story https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ 842 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 theryfhvn.com IMAGE šŸ˜Read the next chaptersšŸ‘‰ https://theryfhvn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=11024&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/452193508_1601482010423403_4576472150053066165_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9NhSLyweC6wQ7kNvgE5SQ-q&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AO6KAiJ_qcxhodv0t8xpOIY&oh=00_AYBF76HGcspjMhHFviTWsNbEHZq76R416QkNDMZCmRSMJg&oe=6739D833 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Indulge in story 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,446,928
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null
No 2024-11-12 18:50 active 1805 0 Believing she wed him, a disabled man, solely for his wealth, he contemplated divorce and fleeing after what he thought was mere exploitation. Yet, post-marriage, he found himself profoundly in love with her. As she yearned for a divorce each day, all he desired was to shower her with affection and care. ===== Chapter1 How About We Get Married? "Kaelyn knows about our wedding, and now she's threatening to jump off a building. You are aware of her depression, aren't you? I have to go save her," Theo explained impatiently and pushed Elyse aside. "Today is our wedding day! What am I supposed to do if you leave? Kaelyn Bennett totally stabbed you in the back before. She's caused you so much pain-why the heck must you go see her right now?" The push caused Elyse to sprain her ankle, and as she fell to the floor, she awkwardly stretched out her hand, trying to hold him back. Theo's gaze turned even colder. "You're not in a position to judge what happened between me and Kaelyn. No matter her wrongs or the pain she caused, you don't measure up to her." A pain struck Elyse's heart. She realized that he had never truly forgotten Kaelyn. To him, she would never be as significant as Kaelyn was. "What did I do to deserve this? Why are you treating me this way? Please, just wait until the wedding is over. We're almost at the point of exchanging rings. You can leave after that." Theo dodged her hand and said with disgust, "You're more concerned with your wedding than a living person's life. You're so heartless. Let's reschedule the wedding." Without a glance at her pale face, he strode away from the ornate altar, oblivious to the puzzled looks of gathered guests. As the groom left, the crowd erupted into chaos. "No, please don't leave me, Theo! What should I do if you leave?" Elyse cried out, sitting pitifully on the floor. She trembled, tears ruining her carefully applied makeup. The man she had loved for three years, disregarding her dignity, had chosen another woman without a second thought on their big day. He was consumed with thoughts of Kaelyn's distress but seemed indifferent to how lost and humiliated she felt, left alone at the altar. All around her, countless eyes watched, some mocking, some pitying, and others even gloating. Elyse had never felt such torment! Her father, Lanny Lloyd, approached. She hoped for comfort, but instead, he scolded her sharply, "You can't even keep a man. How useless!" After berating her, he left with his wife, Glenda Lloyd, without a backward glance. Her sister, Mabel Lloyd, emerged from the crowd with a smirk. "Well, that's embarrassing, Elyse. Your groom ran off, and now you're a laughingstock. I'm embarrassed for you. Imagine how Mom and Dad feel." After saying that, she turned and left. One by one, all of Elyse's family members departed, leaving her completely alone. Initially, Theo's parents felt guilty, but upon witnessing her family's reaction, all traces of guilt dissipated. "Even her own parents didn't support her. It seems this isn't entirely Theo's fault." "Yes, if she were a good partner, why would her fiancĆ© leave her?" "Did she cheat on him? What else would make a groom leave like that?" The murmurs of criticism from the surrounding guests grew louder and harsher. Suddenly, there were noises nearby. Turning around, Elyse spotted a man in a suit sitting alone in a wheelchair. The officiant, looking flustered, asked, "Where is your bride?" Wiping away her tears, she halted a passing staff member and inquired, "That man is a groom, right? Where is his bride?" The staff member glanced at her and responded, "She didn't show up. I heard it was because she couldn't deal with her husband's disability." "And he's been waiting here all this time?" The staff member nodded. The wheelchair-bound groom was facing away from Elyse, and they were a fair distance apart. She couldn't see his expression, but she understood the pain of being left alone. They were both unfortunate souls, abandoned. After a moment of reflection, a determined look settled in Elyse's eyes. She had loved Theo for three years, but he had betrayed her. Why should she remain loyal to him? She realized she didn't need to be with him at all. As she suddenly stood up, the guests who had been whispering and mocking her fell silent. All eyes instinctively focused on her as she lifted the hem of her dress and confidently walked toward the man in the wheelchair. The sight of a bride in a white wedding dress approaching left the man's guests equally stunned. Hearing the rustle of her dress, the man in the wheelchair turned around slowly. Elyse halted and gazed at the handsome man before her, a spark of surprise in her eyes. She then extended her hand and said, "Hello, I heard you're in need of a bride. My groom just left me. How about we get married?" Chapter2 What Was She Up To? "My name is Elyse Lloyd. If it's all right with you, we can get married today," she proposed confidently. Her bold proposal left the crowd in shock, prompting several to capture the moment with their phones. "Miss Lloyd, are you certain about this decision? Given my disability, I may not be able to provide the future you envision," the man replied openly, without hiding his condition, and gently urged her to think it over. "I've made up my mind," Elyse responded with determination. "I'm Jayden," he introduced himself. Seeing her resolve, Jayden Owen grasped her hand and shared his concern, "I fear you might regret this choice later on." Elyse chose not to respond. She was sure of her decision. She had once been solely focused on marrying Theo, who never truly reciprocated her love. Now, who she married seemed inconsequential. After efficiently wrapping up the wedding formalities at City Hall, Elyse and Jayden were now bound by matrimony, officially united as husband and wife. With the marriage certificate in hand, Elyse experienced a profound sense of relief. Theo had broken her heart, and she was resolute in never returning to him. Regarding her father, since she would not be marrying into the Ward family, he had another daughter to think about. She understood her little sister Mabel too well. As someone driven by greed, how could Mabel resist the temptation to become Theo's wife and a member of the Ward family? Thus, marrying Jayden was Elyse's perfect escape from her family's clutches. She had no intention of going back home again. While she gazed thoughtfully at the marriage certificate, Jayden asked, "What's on your mind? Regretting your decision to marry a disabled man?" Elyse shook her head, took hold of the wheelchair, and replied, "I think it was a good decision." Jayden smiled slightly, though his eyes betrayed a hint of skepticism and mistrust. How could any woman genuinely want to marry a disabled man? He figured she was just putting on an act-an act that couldn't last forever. He needed a bride momentarily to distract his family while he pursued his own goals. Well, he decided, he might as well see what she was up to. Elyse helped Jayden into the car, and they drove to his house. Jayden's home was opulent, complete with a garden and a swimming pool, and staffed with a butler in a tuxedo and uniformed maids. As Elyse stepped onto the plush wool carpet, she truly realized that her new husband was far from ordinary. The butler, Driscoll Lee, approached them respectfully and inquired, "Mr. Owen, is this your bride?" Surveying the opulent house and recollecting her newlywed husband's full name, a sudden realization dawned on Elyse. The Owens were the most influential family in town, and Jayden Owen was particularly notable among his peers for his business acumen and exceptional talent. He was one of the wealthiest men around. However, after a car accident a year ago that cost him his legs, Jayden had faded from the public eye and his prior achievements were largely forgotten. So, she had married the legendary Jayden Owen? Elyse recalled hearing rumors about his engagement to a girl from the Foster family. The bride who had disappeared on her wedding day was supposed to be that Foster girl. Upon hearing Jayden's full name at City Hall, Elyse hadn't dwelled on it much. If she had known his background sooner, she wouldn't have had the courage to broach the topic of marriage with him. Jayden noticed the shock and panic on her face but remained silent. He still doubted that she truly hadn't recognized him. After all, his disability was well known. "This is Elyse Lloyd, my wife. From now on, she will be the hostess here," Jayden introduced her firmly. "Joanna Foster escaped on our wedding day because she didn't want to marry a disabled man," he added bluntly. "Joanna Foster disappeared on the wedding day?" Driscoll expressed his surprise. The Foster family had been eager to forge a union with the Owen family through marriage, pushing for Jayden to marry Joanna. On the wedding day, however, the bride had disappeared. Wasn't this a deliberate humiliation of Jayden? Driscoll felt sympathy for him and offered some consolation, "Sir, perhaps it's for the best that she left. It seems you might have found the right person after all." Elyse had shown no concern for Jayden's disability and was willing to marry him. That indeed counted for something. Chapter3 He Could Walk Fluidly Looking at Jayden's legs, Elyse felt a wave of sympathy for him. Jayden had once been at the pinnacle of success, and now he seemed so vulnerable. Just because he was disabled, his bride had callously abandoned him at the altar, showing him no respect whatsoever. He must have felt even more devastated than she did during the wedding. Approaching Jayden, Elyse took his hand and said earnestly, "Don't worry. We are husband and wife now. I will take care of you for the rest of our lives." Jayden's expression turned rigid. Could she really mean it, promising to take care of him for a lifetime? He doubted her sincerity, thinking she was just putting on an act of compassion. Without a word, Jayden maneuvered his wheelchair into the study on the first floor. "I'm sorry," Driscoll said apologetically. "Since his accident, he's been a bit more temperamental." "It's fine. I understand," Elyse replied, dismissing it with a wave of her hand. Anyone in his situation might change. She then followed Driscoll upstairs to a room on the second floor. -- "Sir." In the study stood a bald man named Vinny Bailey, clad in a tight black shirt that accentuated his prominent tendons. Respectfully, Vinny ignited a lighter and lit a cigar for Jayden. "Joanna has gone abroad. The Foster family is desperately trying to come up with a solution." "They've taken thirty million and five major projects from me. Is this their way of repaying me?" Jayden let out a puff of smoke and remarked casually, "If I don't teach them a lesson, others will see me as a pushover. The Fosters need to learn a few things." "Do you want us to bring Joanna back?" Vinny inquired, nodding. "And as for your new wife, should we make some introductions with our men?" "No need." Jayden, cigar clenched between his teeth, lifted a document from the desk and strolled over to the window. The wheelchair was tucked away in a corner of the room, ignored, as he moved fluidly across the floor. This document detailed Elyse's entire life, from her childhood through to her college life, even including her romance with Theo. He casually flipped through the pages and drawled, "An ordinary woman. She married me just for my money." Back then, the Owens had declared their search for a wife for Jayden, aiming simply to secure an heir. Upon the announcement, no wealthy family was eager to marry their daughter to him, except for the Fosters, who had enriched themselves through their daughters' marriage. The Fosters' motive was straightforward-to exchange their daughter for resources and money. Vinny saw no other reason for Elyse to marry Jayden but for financial gain. Yet, there was another twist. "She was originally going to marry Theo Ward." "Ward? The Ward family that's well-known?" Jayden lifted an eyebrow. "Yes. But apparently, the groom ran off to reunite with his ex-girlfriend after receiving a phone call." Vinny paused, then speculated, "Maybe she married you just to spite Theo Ward." Jayden ceased perusing the documents and glanced up at Vinny with a hint of annoyance. "You're looking at it too simplistically. By marrying me, she stands to gain more. That's the real reason she married me, despite my disability." In Jayden's eyes, Elyse hadn't yet revealed her true intentions. But he didn't mind her interest in his money. He needed a wife to appease his family. If she married him for gain, it would make a future divorce simpler for him. -- Perched on the edge of the bed, Elysee scrolled through her phone and noticed the trending topics. #Bridegroom Ran Away For His Ex #Bride Marries Stranger To Anger Her Ranaway Groom She casually scrolled through the comments. The public deemed the entire situation unbelievable and both parties' actions as unreasonable. Nevertheless, discussions had thrust Elyse's name into circulation because of it. Some even discovered she was a violinist in an orchestra and stumbled upon a video of her past performance. Unable to resist, Elyse was watching these videos when Theo called. "Where are you, Elyse? Let's meet and talk." Chapter4 Who Were You Married To? As Elyse descended the stairs to the villa's entrance, Driscoll approached her with concern. "It's quite late. Where are you off to? Shall I arrange a car for you?" "No, thanks. I'll be back soon." Driscoll watched her depart before heading to the study. Elyse, having agreed to meet Theo, called a taxi and was soon en route. Fifteen minutes later, she entered a coffee shop and instantly noticed Theo, who was in high spirits, busy texting on his phone. A flicker of sarcasm crossed her eyes as she approached and sat across from him. Theo looked up, his expression souring. "Why are you so late? Do you have any idea how long I've been waiting?" Staring back at him, Elyse felt a chill. They had been together for a long time, yet he was always domineering toward her, a stark contrast to his demeanor with Kaelyn. She had once loved him, believing she could endure anything. Only today had she realized how foolish that was. If she didn't love herself, how could she expect anyone else to love her? "If you don't want to wait, you can leave," Elyse retorted icily. Theo, taken aback by her response, grew visibly more upset. "You're holding a grudge about what happened at the wedding, aren't you? I get why you're upset, but you can't be more understanding and reasonable? I left because Kaelyn was in dire straits-she was depressed and contemplating suicide." "You can go to anyone you want. You don't need to explain anything to me-I don't care anymore." Elyse found humor in his words. Theo couldn't believe she was indifferent. They had been together for three years, and everyone knew how deeply she loved him. He thought her claim of indifference was merely a result of anger. But he was confident he could easily resolve this. Just a few sweet words and she'd come back to him. "It's not a big deal. I came back to you after handling everything, didn't I? I'll visit your parents soon, and we can start planning the wedding again," Theo said. "No need for that." "What?" "There won't be a wedding." Elyse's face was devoid of emotion. "We're done." "Why are you still upset? I left at the wedding, but I came back for you. Can't you forgive me?" Theo frowned. "Forgive you? Forgive you for abandoning me for another woman?" Elyse slammed her hand on the table. "Do you have any idea what I've been through since you left? Your family has been calling me names, even though you were the one who left me at the altar- just for another woman!" "Elyse Lloyd!" Theo shouted her name furiously. "What others say is their issue. Isn't our three-year relationship strong enough for you to trust me?" "Three years, and yet you never forgot your ex," Elyse countered, her face marked by disappointment. "I believed we'd be together forever, but it seems three years was our limit. We're done, Theo. It's clear we're not suited for each other." While speaking, she retrieved a ring from her bag and set it down on the table-the same ring he had used to propose. She recalled the joy she felt that day, now overshadowed by her current despair. Elyse gave Theo one last look, mentally closing the chapter on their three years together. She grabbed her bag and departed without a backward glance. Theo was stunned. Was Elyse dumping him? He always saw her as a simp, her family reliant on his. How could she just walk away? Humiliated, he chased after her, grabbed her shoulder, and said forcefully, "You have no right to break things off! Remember, your father's business relies on me. Without me, your family has nothing. Come back, and we'll marry in a few days to make up for today!" "Let me go!" Elyse fought back fiercely and yelled with defiance and frustration, "I'm married. Stop bothering me!" "So what if you are married! You will always belong to me." After blurting that out, he froze and asked incredulously, "What did you say? You're married? Who to?" While he was momentarily dazed, Elyse wriggled free from his grip. She hadn't anticipated turning around to find Jayden sitting in a wheelchair quietly a few meters behind her. "Jayden!" she exclaimed. Chapter5 You Can Stand? "Didn't I make it clear? I'm married. We're over. This is my husband," Elyse said as she quickly moved to Jayden's side, gripping his arm. Theo stared at Jayden, failing to recognize him. With a sneer, he said, "To get back at me, you married a disabled man?" He then extended his hand, commanding in a domineering tone, "Elyse, come here! I'll make it up to you when we get back." But Elyse looked at him as if he were a stranger. "Did you hear me? Come here!" Theo grew frustrated. Elyse reflected on how she would have responded in the past-she would definitely walk over to his side. She had loved him deeply for three years. Her feelings had been genuine. Yet, the depth of her affection made the betrayal harder to bear. On her first birthday after they got together, she wanted to celebrate it by the sea. To make her happy, Theo bought a camera, promising to capture beautiful photos of her. As they were about to board the plane for their trip to the seaside, Kaelyn was injured on a film set and called Theo. Without any hesitation, Theo left her stranded at the airport. It was the most disappointing birthday Elyse had ever experienced. Theo had once vowed to attend her debut performance with her orchestra, yet she ended up not seeing him there. She lingered in the hall all night, only to learn the next day that he had missed the performance because Kaelyn had become drunk at a dinner party while trying to land a role. He stayed because he was worried she might be taken advantage of. For three years, he had been Kaelyn's protector, but he had never offered Elyse the same safeguard. This accumulation of disappointments came to a head at the wedding. She knew she deserved love and respect, not neglect. "I am Jayden's wife now. I owe my loyalty to him," declared Elyse with a chill in her voice. "Elyse Lloyd!" Theo roared, enraged. He thought Elyse was merely being spiteful and fabricating things due to the day's incidents. As he tried to seize her hand, Jayden intervened, blocking him swiftly. Theo struggled to free his hand, but was unable to. He couldn't overpower a disabled man? The realization pissed him off. "Release me!" Theo exploded with anger. "She has no desire to leave with you. Can't you understand?" Jayden pressed slowly, his force causing Theo's features to twist in distress. Jayden held on until Theo cried out in pain before releasing him. "Remember this day, Elyse. You'll regret it in the future!" With a hint of embarrassment, Theo glared at Elyse and stormed off after his declaration. Watching him leave, Elyse felt a bitter smile form within her. She knew Theo would not easily let go of being humiliated, but there was no turning back for them now. "Let's go home, Elyse." "Okay." After helping Jayden into the car, they both sat silently, gazing out the window and avoiding any mention of Theo. "How did you know I was out here?" Elyse asked, her curiosity piqued. Without turning to face her, Jayden replied, "Driscoll mentioned it wasn't safe for you to be alone at this hour, so I came to pick you up." In truth, he had suspected she was up to something secretive, but it turned out she was merely meeting her ex. This revelation left him slightly disappointed. "Since you've married me, you should sever ties with your ex. My family members are strict, and I can't cover for you if they find out you're still seeing another man." "I won't see him again. I met him just to return a ring," Elyse responded, nodding. Jayden said nothing more. As long as Elyse respected his boundaries, she was free to make her own choices. When they arrived home, Elyse noticed Jayden heading straight for the study again. Curious, she asked Driscoll, "Why is he always in the study?" "The study is not only his workplace, but it has also become a sanctuary for his soul," Driscoll explained. "And why doesn't he return to his room?" "He does sometimes, but we rarely know when. He prefers that we don't fuss over him too much." With that, Driscoll departed. After freshening up in her room, Elyse was preparing for bed, but her thoughts lingered on the day's events with Jayden. She realized that despite his reserved nature, he was genuinely concerned for her safety. Feeling grateful and wanting to express her thanks, she left her room and walked towards the study. As she approached, she noticed the door was slightly ajar, casting a sliver of light into the hallway. Elyse pushed the door open and to her surprise, saw Jayden standing. She gasped and asked, "Jayden, you can stand?" …… ==== "You need a bride, I need a groom. Why don't we get married?" Both abandoned at the altar, Elyse decided to tie the knot with the disabled stranger from the venue next door. Pitying his state, she vowed to spoil him once they were married. Little did she know that he was actually a powerful and healthy tycoon. Was Jayden's fake disability revealed just like that? What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &21& LEARN_MORE https://fbweb.moboreader.net/55905322-fb_contact-e Dreamy books https://www.facebook.com/61565834197209/ 103 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 fbweb.moboreader.net VIDEO https://fbweb.moboreader.net/55905322-fb_contact-enp12_8-c2-0511-core2.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=060236&accid=461757146675392&rawadid=120216191449300174 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/466076122_1800964347344322_2176190323342567896_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=SVhi2ijEzqkQ7kNvgF0aXon&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A_V_16mQzYbQUWYMJI41f-t&oh=00_AYDE_nRuay0LzgV0djIB4X-KUsW1RLlvjDxttm0xSKLWPg&oe=6739B9CB PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Dreamy books 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,449,385
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2449382}'
No 2024-11-12 19:05 active 1806 0 šŸ˜Read the next chaptersšŸ‘‰ Chapter 1 Amelia's POV "Hello, Amelia," the smooth baritone says over the phone, and my eyes go wide immediately. My pulse quickens as my brain produces a face to match the voice almost instantly. It is the one face I had tried so much to get over - the one face that makes my heart beat erratically. "Who is this?" I say, unable to keep the trembling out of my voice as I woefully pretend not to recognize his voice. "Tsk tsk tsk. You don't recognize my voice? That's too bad, Amelia," he says. I can hear the disappointment and slight amusement in his low, smooth baritone. It makes my pulse jump. It makes my mouth dry, even as I moisten my li-ps with my tongue. Ashley, my roommate and best friend, is watching me with her brows furrowed into a question mark across the room. I look away from her, cupping the phone closer to my ear. "What do you want, Mr. Tanner?" I whisper harshly. What could he be calling me about at this time of the night? It is 10 p.m. on a random Tuesday. We haven't spoken in three years since the funeral of my mom. I wanted nothing to do with him. I have successfully run away, hiding from him, hoping he would not be able to reach me. "I thought we agreed on you addressing me by just Linc." His voice cuts into me, but I can't pull the phone away from my ear. I am drawn, and yet my brain yells at me to just drop the call and block this new number. But I don't listen because he will just call me again. He will always find me, or I always allow myself to be found. Ashley, having sensed my need for privacy, stepped out of the room already. "Mr. Tanner," I take a deep, shaky breath to steady my nerves so I don't sound like a scared, squeaky mouse over the phone, "Why are you calling me at this time of the night with a strange number?" I fail; I bite down on my lower li-p in muffled anger. It's been so long since I heard his voice, his deep baritone voice that sends swarms of butterflies in my lower belly. "Because you blocked all my other numbers and cut everyone else off," he snaps. Though there is still that hint of amusement in his voice, like he is enjoying toying with my emotions like this. He knows what he's doing; he always does, and I swear on my life he could literally picture me shaking for him. "Yes, and?" I say with a brow raise like he can see me, hoping I'm doing a good work at acting unaffected and unbothered as though I hadn't mastur-bated an hour ago with his half-na-ked picture I saved on my phone from social media account. Hell yes! You can say I'm stalking him, too. God! Seeing him shirtless, his shorts hanging lower beneath his hi-p brought waves of forbidden feelings I never knew existed within me. "Ames, darling, you worry me," Linc Tanner, my stepfather breathes into the phone, and heat rises to my face at that danm nickname. That nickname coming out from his forbidden li-ps, capable of making my toes curl, my knees bend before him, taking all of him deep into my throat. "Don't call me that!" I yell, cutting him short. My face is going red. I hate the way my body reacts to him. Every part of me awakens at the sound of his voice. It terrifies me; it excites me. "I will call you what I want," he replies calmly and dangerously low and then continues in the same calm tone like I am not huffing and puffing over the phone at him, "It has been three years, and I needed to know how you were doing. I haven't been able to stop thinking about you," He pauses like he is rethinking his choice of words, and I hold my breath, refusing to think too much about the fact that he just said he hasn't been able to stop thinking about me, "Wondering how you were coping," he adds finally. I exhale. The sudden vulnerability in his voice drives a sharp sting directly to my heart. It hurts for a second, and then I pull my defensive walls up again, guarding that traitorous organ called the heart. "It is not in your place to worry about me. I am not your responsibility. I am doing perfectly fine on my own," I bite back, but deep down a surge of joy was gradually brimming. He obviously has not called me to talk about my shortcomings in the way I handled the aftermath of my mother's funeral three years ago. That is why I had his numbers blocked. I know Linc Tanner is rich enough to find me within days, but I hoped that common sense would tell him not to bother me regardless, and he didn't. "You know that is not true. I am your guardian; of course, it is in my place to worry about you," Linc says, his smooth baritone pierces me like a lash. I imagine him pulling his hand through his thick wavy jet-black hair in quiet frustration. It is one of the things I noticed about him immediately when I was first introduced to him four years ago. That thick midnight dark hair. For his age, it was ridiculous for his hair to still be that youthful looking, that mouthwatering, the hottest man I have ever set my eyes on. But that was Linc Tanner. A walking contradiction of a man. Chapter 2 I snap myself to reality when I realize I have started trailing off into memories I have tagged forbidden. this"So, what do you want now, stepfather?" I hear his light chuckle, and I can't help the flutter in my belly from absorbing the rich sound. I can almost smell him. I remember what he smelled like. God! it's imprinted in my brain. It is embarrassing, but I can admit that I look for that scent in every man I have gone out with since, but to no success. It belonged to Linc Tanner alone. Just like my silly heart. Mint, dark coffee, something dark and mysterious thrown in the mix and a whiff of something floral and yet overwhelmingly masculine. I used to smell him in the house before he even got to the room I was in, with my mom on his arm, dark onyx eyes seeking mine like a storm. "I kind of prefer Mr. Tanner to that stepfather title. Makes me feel old, and the way you say it adds a perverted undertone to it," he says after a moment. His tone is light; it is a rebuff he has used several times before when I used to call him that as a sort of childish rebellion to the dismay of my mother who insisted I call him by his name or worse, dad. "Whatever," I snap. I hate having to think about my mother or the period during that summer before I left for college when I had to stay with them, and it was low-key the worst few weeks of my life in that house. "Still that temper. It is good to know you haven't changed much, Ames darling," Linc says with a light chuckle. But he is wrong. At least I hope so. I hope I have changed enough. But with the way my heart flutters every time he calls me that nickname in that rich baritone of his, I can't be sure I have changed much, and it is embarrassing. "I need you to tell me why you have called, Linc. Cut the whole thing about you worrying about me and all that bullshiit. I know you have eyes on me. I have seen her. What do you want?" My anger comes back to shield my foolish heart; it wraps around my che-st like a vice. Whatever he has been paying the woman following me for the past three years should be halved. She is terrible at her job. She doesn't even try to be hidden. "Okay. Okay. Sheathe your claws, tigress," Linc says. There is no chuckling this time. He doesn't even try to deny it. It makes me angrier, but I bite my tongue. Once I hear what he is calling for, we will talk about that danm female bodyguard. "I need you to come back home for your break tomorrow. Your plane tickets are ready, everything is set in place," Linc says, his voice dangerously set and rigid, my mouth opens and closes. Again, I open my mouth to say something, but nothing comes out. I am beyond dumbfounded. Not at the fact that he knows the exact timing of my summer break, but the finality and air of authority of his tone. "What!" Finally, I scream into the phone. "What the fck are you talking about?! I am not coming back! You better say you're joking right now!" I scream into the phone. Courtesy be danmed. I don't care if Ashley can hear me. I don't care if I am being rude. He has lost his mind if he thinks he can just command me to come back to New York out of the blue like this. After three whole years of no contact! Though I was the one that initiated the no-contact rule, that is beside the point. "You are and you will," Linc says and the calmness in his voice threatens to push me to the edge. He has no rights! Have I not made this clear enough! "I don't know how to say this nicely, Mr. Tanner, but I genuinely do not want anything to do with you. My mother is dead. She is not here anymore. I am not obligated to feel related to you because we are not related. I am not coming back to New York, and that is final," I say, breathing heavily. My eyes narrow on the floral pattern of my quilt, and I feel like I could go crazy with the way my heart is racing, flashes of forbidden memories running through my mind. Mental snapshots of Linc walking out of the luxurious infinity pool on the rooftop of his mansion and his immaculate figure, toned wide shoulders, long muscular legs like tree trunks, chiseled torso, me hiding behind the lounge door, watching him like a creep, the water dripping down his hairy front body, snaking into his navel, down his briefs with that noticeable bulge, and his dark eyes catching mine immediately like he knew I was there all along, watching him. "Amelia. Listen to me," Linc's domineering voice cuts into me, and I rip my focus away from those danm memories. That summer is cursed. I can't think of that time without feeling a heap of guilt and the sense of awakening into something bigger than myself, in those stolen glances, fantasies, and sleepless nights where I imagined what it would be like to be the one sharing Linc's bed instead of my mother. I felt treacherous even though me and my mother and I had never been particularly close. "No! I am not coming back, and you can't make me!" I yell. "Amelia!" Linc's annoyed voice snaps me to attention. I bite my tongue. Squeezing the phone in my hand. I grit my teeth in annoyance. I didn't have any specific plans for the holiday, though I was thinking about my internship options. Since it is my sophomore year, I am supposed to spend my summer break interning at any reputable architectural company that will take me. "It is something your mother wanted," Linc says, his voice going back to calm and collected. Of course. She would still continue to mess up my life even when she is no longer here. Chapter 3 It is aggravating, all the complex feelings she evokes in me. Our relationship wasn't the typical mother-daughter bond. Because she wasn't the typical mother by any means. Kathryn Dimitri was a socialite through and through. She was glamorous and loud and enjoyed going to dinner parties, soirees, any excuse to have fun and drink champagne, flirting with the throng of men who were always sniffing around her. It always stung when people noted how different we looked. They always looked at her elegant auburn bold beauty and my muted blonde prettiness and concluded I paled in comparison, just like my skin. Mother always threw her head back with a delightful laugh when those men paid her compliments at my expense. That was one of the reasons why I hated spending time at home. With her. She always made me feel like an unwanted attachment to her person. An attachment that never quite measured up. Sometimes, I think to myself that my attraction to Linc was a rebellion. It was a cowardly one because I never acted on any of my fantasies, but it was a rebellion nonetheless, and it felt good. When just three months into college, enjoying my freedom from her and that suffocating mansion where I had to hide my blushing face whenever Linc was in the room, I got the call that she had died in a car accident all the way in Paris on her way to another of her glamorous parties, I felt a wave of grief so huge, so encompassing and utterly confusing that my world paused. I went through the funeral in a muted daze. I faintly remember Linc holding me as I finally broke down and cried on the third night when I wanted to return to college. Wanted to escape. The reassuring way he held me. Tenderly. Like I was too fragile and could break apart against his huge body. I got on the plane and arrived back in college, and I could still smell his scent on me. I didn't wash the dress I wore for weeks. "She wanted you to intern at my firm. She wanted me to keep an eye on you. To take care of you and safeguard your future. You like to act tough, but you really have no one else in this world, and that makes me feel empathetic towards you. You can view me as this big bad monster stepfather and I don't care, but I do care about you, and I wouldn't sit back and watch you struggle when I could do something about it. Amelia, please. It would be for just three months. Come to New York. Come home," Linc says, the genuine sincerity in his voice bites at me. I blink back, furious tears, feeling the anger dissipating into that warm feeling I hate feeling towards him because it felt wrong. "Ames..." He says gently when I don't reply. I am too busy pushing back the lump in my throat. He knows he has touched a nerve because he is right. I am truly alone in this world. All of my mother's connections and circle of friends and even families, nobody gave a danm about me after the funeral. My late dad has family in Portugal, but we were not really close before he died. With my mom gone too, I was left alone, and it didn't hit as hard because before she died, I always felt alone, shuffling from boarding school to college, we never bonded in any special way. I was always alone in my little world. But in moments like this, when someone like Linc who knew me, knew my mother and I, reminds me how utterly alone I am, it breaks my heart. "Okay. I will come back to New York." My heart flutters at my resignation because I know there is nothing I could possibly do about it. I accept it. I guess I have to go back to fighting my forbidden attraction to my stepfather. For just three months. I can survive that long without doing anything I might regret. I hope. ******* Linc Tanner's POV: The golden blonde full-grown woman seated in front of me is not the soft-spoken, shy eighteen-year-old Amelia I remember. I am taken aback by how much she has grown, that eyes that could make a grown man weak, that full mouth that I eager to taste, but I manage to keep my face expressionless. She is stunning. When she walked in a minute ago, I couldn't take my eyes off her, my greedy eyes taking in every detail of her womanly curves. It made me tingle for all the wrong reasons. She is currently glaring at me from her position on the chair in front of my desk. I tell myself I have kept an eye on her over the years because of a sort of loyalty to Kathryn, but in reality, I just couldn't bear not knowing how Amelia was doing, couldn't bear thinking about her being in the arms of another man, moaning and crying out his name instead of mine. She is a brave, strong girl, but I couldn't just let her go. My body couldn't let her go. She made my heart ache. I'm most definitely proud of her just thinking of her out there, all on her own. She reminds me of myself at the same age, hustling against all odds to make a name for myself. "Why did you come here directly?" I ask, breaking the ice between us. It has been three years, and we didn't even exchange a smile. She is on guard towards me, and I am walking on eggshells, trying not to upset her. "I figured we should get to it immediately," Amelia says. The softness of her voice is gone, replaced by a sharp edge that is confident and so womanly. I shake my head to ward off any more misleading thoughts. "Oh c'mon, Amelia. I asked that they chauffeur you to the house." I thought she would appreciate the rest. But here she is, glaring at me. "Do you stay alone?" She asks, catching me off guard. "Yes," I say, cautiously. Her boldness and the way she is holding my eyes are making me feel uneasy. I don't remember her being this confident. I used to find her extreme shyness amusing then. Interesting. Now I find her confidence highly attractive. Erotic. Fvck! Linc. Goddammit! Control yourself. Chapter 4 We have some history between us from that one summer three years ago before she ran away to college. But I am proud of myself for keeping things in control when she was just an eighteen-year-old rebellious teen. Now that she is all grown, I can't promise that I would be able to control myself much. This woman sitting across from me could bring any man to his knees, and I don't fvcking care falling on my knees in front of her as her legs open up for me, taking in the scent of her arousal, tasting her. Merely looking at her, I know she tastes like pure sugar. "Then I am not staying in that house. You have to get a place for me," she says, not adding the unspoken part. That she doesn't want to stay alone with me. "It is a big house, Amelia." I tried to clear my voice, It is a mansion, but I understand if she doesn't want to stay with me. I guess that could be weird. Without Kathryn in the midst, what would we do with each other? I don't want to dwell on that train of thought. "I don't care." She folds her arms over her front body, and my eyes get drawn to her che-st. I want to peel my eyes away, but I am powerless against her quietly confident feminine aura. She is wearing a pale blue sundress with a black sweater over it, but the pale blue of the dress makes her eyes stand out so clearly, she radiates like a beam of sunlight sitting across from me. She used to be pale, but her complexion has matured with a golden tint that teases down her long graceful neck into her deep-V line. I yank my eyes up to meet hers; thankfully, she is looking out the window. I note the multiple piercings in her ears, and a chuckle escapes me as I imagine the fit that Kathryn would have thrown if she could see her. "What is so funny?" she snaps, turning to fix me with her startling blue eyes. "Nothing. I will have someone look for a place for you that is close to the firm. Fine?" "Yes. Thank you." I don't mention that she would stay in the house with me until we find a place. It is unnecessary; she knows. "Come, let me show you around," I say, getting up, eager to move around before finding myself distracted, watching her like a aroused freak. I walk to her side to take her hand; she ignores me and tries to get up on her own. She takes a step forward, and it all happens too fast. She trips on her feet in front of me, falling backward with her eyes wide in terror. I shooot forward, grabbing her by her slim waist instead of her outstretched hand. I pull her forward until she is stable on her feet; our bodies collide, and I hear the soft gasp leave her full li-ps. A headiness clouds my thoughts. Her body is intoxicatingly soft pressed against me like this. My primal reaction startles me as all the blood rushes southward. Our faces are inches from each other; her large doe-like eyes blink up at me, and her rosy li-ps are slightly open. It takes all of my self-control to not just crash my mouth to hers and taste them. God knows how badly I have always wanted that. "Why do you not want to stay at the house with me?" I ask, ripping my eyes away from her tempting li-ps to look into her eyes. They hold mine with a mixture of fear, anticipation, and defiance. The combination makes my blood rush faster. "You know why," Amelia breathes, so close, so overwhelmingly stunning. Soft and dangerous. Grown and lethal. She overshadows my common sense, even at just eighteen. I only managed to stay away because of Kathryn, her mother. But now, three hard years later, she is in my arms, and there are no hindrances. I hold onto her waist tightly; she doesn't resist my touch, but she is not exactly leaning into me. She is frozen in place, and I get the feeling that if I let go, she would run. I can't lose her again. Danming all consequences, I lean in; my vision narrows in on the most perfect pair of li-ps I have ever seen, the whole world quietens with a hush. Chapter 5 Amelia's POV "Mr. Tanner, I have the reports..." A cheery voice interrupts the moment. "Oh! I am sorry." The woman's surprised, high-pitched voice intrudes on the madness that is my lust-filled brain and snaps me out of my reverie. His strong arm around my waist loosens its grip, and I take the opportunity to move away from the furnace of the man, my heart thundering at what almost happened. I didn't even hear the door open. His firm li-ps only grazed mine before the interruption, but I feel like it was more with the way my heart is beating fast. I have not been here longer than an hour, and I have already found myself in his arms. We almost kissed. And I hoped to survive three whole months with him without doing anything I might regret? That seems like such a practical joke now. Linc is forbidden, a no-go area, he's fire, if I get too close, he would burn me. Seeing Linc's trim, muscled figure in his form-fitting grey suit, his devastatingly handsome, resistant-to-aging face with those dark, piercing onyx eyes has reminded me just how easily my body gives in to him. His quiet, effective charm has reminded me why I ran. Why that summer really tough for me. Fighting this forbidden attraction to my middle-aged stepfather, who is forty-one while I am just twenty-one. He is literally old enough to be my father. But yet he pulls me. And I am powerless once he pins me with those eyes. I am weak. My body surrenders without much resistance. "Drop them on the desk," he says, his dark eyes still trained on me, his back to the woman frozen at the door glaring at me with such venom it scares me. I move further away. I need to escape him. But I know it is futile. Linc would find me. This attraction between us feels inevitable now. There is a quiet countdown ringing like a third heartbeat between us. Coming back was a mistake. Linc Tanner is not the kind of man one forgets. Or moves on from. I still feel the same way as I did three years ago, if not stronger. And now there is one less excuse as to why we shouldn't give in to this dark desire. "Uhm, sir, it needs your signature so I can send it back to..." "Charlotte, drop them on the desk!" Linc raised voice startles me and the woman, who quickly drops the files and hurries out. Linc doesn't turn away from me. He keeps his eyes on me, watching me like a hunter hunting his prey. I try to swallow, but my mouth is dry. Naked hunger is present in the depth of those shimmery dark eyes, and I have to clentch my fists together to gain some control over my senses. This is all shades of wrong. And yet so right. So necessary. It is official, I have lost my danm mind. How the hel are we going to sleep in the same house tonight without something forbidden happening between us? I can almost picture it, and it makes my pulse race faster. "Um. I should go." I say when I reach the door. Where am I going? I have no idea but I know I have to get away from this office right now before I find myself climbing my stepfather like a tree right here in his office. I know the nak-ed hunger in his eyes reflects mine. I am just as aroused. Just as willing to be reckless. Caution was thrown to the wind as soon as I agreed to come back. "Okay." His usually smooth baritone comes out cracked, he pauses and clears his throat, he starts walking towards me and my heart skips a beat, but then he turns to the left, towards his desk and I blink back my disappointment. "Take a tour of the firm. Choose whatever department you want to intern at. Then we can go to dinner." His mouth is a set line as he settles at his desk like he wasn't just about to kiss me a moment ago. "Dinner?" I croak, still visibly shaken up by what almost happened between us. I still feel the weight of his strong arm wound tightly around my waist. The possessiveness of his hold. The way his eyes narrowed in on my face before he leaned in to me for the kiss. It all makes me feel heady. "Yes. I made a reservation." He says looking up to meet my eyes, I hold his gaze. "I don't feel up to that." I say, looking away first as his eyes bore into me. One day, I will wi-n our spontaneous silent staring battle. "What? Let me guess, you are not hungry?" He asks with a small chuckle. It brings flashbacks of that summer three years ago when I used to deny being hungry so I could stay away from him and my mother. Only to sneak back to the kitchen at midnight to raid the fridge for leftovers. Linc caught me several times and the embarrassment still feels so heavy right now with the way he is watching me. Mischievous amusement shining in his eyes. "Fvck off." I snap. I can't stand his teasing in moments like this. I hate that he knows me all too well. "Now, now, Ames darling. I don't appreciate that tone." He says but his voice is still teasing and light. I can't believe we almost kissed just a moment ago and here he is, teasing. He confuses me. And somehow, that seems to be the allure. Other than the fact that he is my fcking stepfather. "Whatever. I am not going out to dinner with you." I cross my arms, his eyes follow the motion and heat rises up my cheeks. A moment passes between us. An impasse. "Okay, we will eat at home. I'll call my private chef." He says at last. I can't argue with that, so I just nod in passive agreement and push the door behind my back so I can escape the office. Escape his impossible charm. ******* "So, which department are you going to intern at?" Linc says, wiping his mouth with a triangle shaped napkin. The table is being cleared by the chef's assistants, I nod my appreciation to them for a great home dining experience. Linc doesn't even acknowledge them. "I don't know yet." I say because I truly don't. His firm is so large. So multifaceted. I have so many options but I have narrowed it down to either the creative designing or engineering departments since I have majored in both at college. "Okay. Take your time." He says. I refuse to allow myself feel the impact of his smooth baritone as it washes over me across the dining table. "Yeah." I should probably add my thanks but I don't. The staff finishes clearing out the table and they leave immediately, leaving us alone to our awkwardness. I swallow. The soft light of the overhead chandelier is cast directly on my face and I feel like he is watching me closely. His eyes, those dreamy but predatory eyes watches my every move. I could literally feel like he was looking at me to expose me, to expose my deepest secrets, secrets I would kil to have them concealed, but with Linc, just one move from him, his mouth on me and his hand in-between my legs, my entire being will open up to him on it's own accord, and when his fire burns me, my secrets will be revealed. Chapter 6 Linc had the house restructured, and so it doesn't hold much sentiment for me. I was slightly shocked when I first got in, but now it has ebbed. The mansion is like a luxurious minimalist hotel. Oddly, I felt comfortable and at ease. But I know I can't stay here for too long. I simply can't. "Um, so, about the apartment you would rent for me. How is that coming along?" I say, enunciating my words carefully. I see a tic in his jaw, and I swallow. I remember the way he asked me why I didn't want to stay with him as he held me in his arms earlier in his office. The nak=ed vulnerability in his eyes. The way he was looking at me, it scares me, hypnotize me and locks me in. "You just told me a few hours ago." He says, interlacing his svelte fingers on the table as he leans forward. I can't read the expression on his face, whether it is annoyance or amusement. "Yeah. But it is something that you can sort out in a really short time. Aren't you like a billionaire or something?" That was why Mom was besotted with him. Linc Tanner has been in Forbes. His architectural firm has worked on top multi-billion dollar projects across the country. He is dark and mysterious and a hot forty-one-year-old. "Yes, I am a billionaire." He says, with a smirk. "You are avoiding my question." The house has gone quiet. All the bright lighting has been switched for dimmer ones. I am sure all the staff have left. It is just us now. Coming to this realization opens me up to my forbidden thoughts about being alone with Linc. Wild things that had invaded my dreams for so long, just me and him alone in the house, starring at each other, reaching out to each other, eating out each other. "What if I simply don't want to get you an apartment? What if I don't want you to stay away from me? Why the he-ll would you be staying in some apartment when I have a mansion here you can stay in?" His smirk is gone, and he is pinning me to the spot with his dark eyes. My pulse starts racing. My mouth goes dry. "That is not what you promised!" I yell, getting out of my seat. What the heck does he mean he doesn't want me to stay away from him? "Ames, Ames darling. Sit down." He says, his voice is oddly calm and controlled. It only makes me angrier, and I flip my middle finger at him as I turn around to walk away. I don't hear him walking up to me till he grabs my wrist and spins me around to face him. The motion pulls my body too close, so we are inches away from each other. Twice in just one day, my breath escapes me in an audible gasp. "Why the he-ll are you so stubborn? It is kiling me keeping my hands to myself already, and you have to go and push me." He hisses under his breath at me, but I hear him clearly because we are very close. The expansive kitchen peels away from my vision. The house. The soft lights. Everything. All I can see is Linc, and up close, he is stunning. He's dangerous, he overwhelms me, he could literally set me on fire with thst forbidden mouth of his. I don't have any power when he is this close. My knees go weak. I forget my anger. "I can't stay here with you." I say quietly, my voice trembling. His hand holding my wrist is like a brand on my skin. Am I agreeing this accommodation thing? The house is huge. We can steer clear of each other for the duration of the three months. The firm is huge too. I can spend my internship there, and we will never run into each other. Nobody even has to know about our connection if I keep quiet about it. But the way my body involuntarily leans towards him, the way my belly erupts with liquid fire every time he looks down at my face, I just know. I couldn't possibly stay here alone with him without giving in and doing something I would surely regret. "Why?" He asks, his face a closed-off mask, his li-ps set in a tight line. Our faces are just inches apart from each other, my back is pressing against the hard edge of the polished wood of the dinner table, but I don't register the discomfort. There are too many sensations to be felt standing this close to Linc Tanner, that pain is temporary. "What do you mean, 'why?'" I throw back at him, breathing as regularly as I can, but my breaths come out choppy and raspy. I need to move away from him. "Because I don't understand it, Ames." He snaps, his grip on my wrist tightens. I wince, and then he looks at his hand like he didn’t realize he has been holding onto me all this while. He lets me go. "Okay, but why won't you let me go?" I pull my chin up at him, our li-ps barely inches apart now. I meant it as a defiant move, but one look from him and I regret it, but I don't back down. One look at my li-ps I shake. One look at my face accessing me, I'm soaked. "This is why." Linc covers the distance between us, and my world erupts in bright scattered lights as he claims my mouth. LEARN_MORE https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=13363&u Indulge in story https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ 842 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 redtgb.com DCO https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=13363&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/455809717_839796481589975_8610924600163890728_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=wpEhKXj7NaIQ7kNvgH_3NQG&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ANQHImQcdiXGfEC5ZImNpcV&oh=00_AYDUBck1wE0UOVPeKHO1UGtxN0zudqmTCYO7T1DPxNVlqw&oe=6739BFAF PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Indulge in story 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,449,810
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2447635}'
Yes 2024-11-12 19:06 active 1806 0 šŸ”žAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼šŸ‘‰ At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. ā€œWhy put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.ā€ ā€œOh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?ā€ Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. ā€œEnough,ā€ Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. ā€œI’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.ā€ As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. ā€œMy lady, my lord has really crossed the line!ā€ Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. ā€œDon’t call him that!ā€ Carissa gave her a stern look. ā€œWe never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.ā€ ā€œWhy the dowry list?ā€ Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. ā€œSilly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.ā€ Lulu gasped. ā€œLeave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?ā€ Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. ā€œLulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.ā€ ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. ā€œYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,ā€ he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. ā€œI can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.ā€ ā€œThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.ā€ Salvador felt a pang of guilt. ā€œBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.ā€ ā€œYour Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,ā€ Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. ā€œAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,ā€ said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. ā€œAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!ā€ ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... LEARN_MORE https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& Random Reading https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ 319 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 shgjfh.com DCO https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461342461_541393011637127_6694870967050170909_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=cYL1CINDq9cQ7kNvgHylfiu&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ACVESM8vYtQNAOi96tk5i-_&oh=00_AYAp9CdJ7KG-P2iJXwJyzgVDGg0InMBnEdzjEAQvzCCieA&oe=6739B2BC PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Random Reading 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,446,303
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null
No 2024-11-12 18:47 active 1805 0 Free Worldwide Shipping! Unlock a full-body workout anytime, anywhere with the Elastic Pull Rope—your go-to for fitness flexibility! šŸ’ŖšŸ šŸŒŸ SHOP_NOW https://fitfusionhub.co/products/elastic-pull-rope Fit Fusion Hub https://www.facebook.com/shoproyalepaw/ 60 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Shop now 0 fitfusionhub.co VIDEO ⭐⭐⭐⭐⭐ 5/5 Reviews! https://fitfusionhub.co/products/elastic-pull-rope 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/433685284_230951176767937_5577598456174420825_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=r1cP62xdf2sQ7kNvgEJxMO3&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A_VG_UwBmMJg4gMHJrLlLUR&oh=00_AYA8PZ0BkbzTlBIwfO2zkbFRSgBEQIdlmqa03AnaOaV66g&oe=6739C346 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Royalepaw 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,446,362
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2446360}'
No 2024-11-12 18:47 active 1805 0 šŸ”„šŸ”„Click to read the next chapter for freešŸ‘‰ We were now the new Alpha and Luna of The Nightcrawlers Pride and we were expected to carry out our duties immediately. While no one would say it, I knew that the 'baby making process' was expected as well. We headed to our new room to commence and mark the final activity for the mating ceremony. A day that I had looked forward to all my life. I was nervous and it didn't seem like a good one. I didn't know what to expect but I was already wet, my niples had rolled into tight buds and they tried to gain attention and drill a hole through my outfit. I stepped into the room before him. "I'll be right back," he said and I nodded, closing the door behind me. Immediately, I dashed to the bathroom and took a shower. I couldn't afford this moment to be ruined. I wrapped the towel around my chast and got out of the shower. My heart hammered in my chast. Karson was staring at me with his undivided attention. His gaze dropped lower and I tightened my hand around my towel. The air was thick and in an instant, he was taking long strides towards me. I met him half way and while my hands reached out to touch his face and pull him into a kiss, his hand grabbed my towel and he yanked it off. I gasped in shock but his hands grabbed my brreasts. I was immediately enveloped in the feel of him. I wrapped my hands around his back as he licked and softly nibbled on my hard niples. His rough hands trailed down my body and kicked my legs apart. He slid two fingers into my core and I gasped at the sudden intrusion. "How are you so wet?" He mumbled to himself. I couldn't breathe. His fingers were bigger than mine so they stretched me more than I had ever done to myself. I felt so full and I hadn't even had the real thing yet. He pumped into me hard and fast, soon my legs shook and my eyes were fluttering close. "Karson," I wanted it now. I wanted it right now. I wanted his shaft filling me up and I wanted his bite mark over my neck. "Fvcking hel, Irene!" He cursed and roughly pulled out his fingers. He grabbed my wrist and made me climb the bed, he pressed a hand to my waist and I knew what he wanted. LEARN_MORE https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14374&u Indulge in story https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ 842 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 befant.com DCO https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14374&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-lga3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461381295_1047237326809879_2047251461871923527_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ox-gpEa-OMAQ7kNvgH6V75_&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A6_OpjBAxnYXTRhiII_LjG2&oh=00_AYBSj2Cav0Mx-mdB17gFjIbpzXHu5XjISJSN_gJwtr4RjA&oe=6739BBA6 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Indulge in story 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,446,491
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2446423}'
No 2024-11-12 18:48 active 1805 0 4 Interest-free Payments Black Friday Starts Early......šŸ’˜ āœ…40% off buy 1⃣ get 1⃣ & Any order 10% off Sitewide Learn more:http://italojewelry.io/Cwo šŸŽFree shipping & Easy returnšŸŽ SHOP_NOW https://www.italojewelry.com/?utm_source=facebook. Italo Jeweler https://www.facebook.com/italojeweler/ 20,019 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Shop now 0 www.italojewelry.com VIDEO āœ…60-day Return & One Year Warranty https://www.italojewelry.com/?utm_source=facebook.com&utm_medium=fb-1130-02&utm_campaign=1211-17 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463457694_877705341178924_3780325743781543072_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=qxJg9i24K3IQ7kNvgEXmem-&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AgHHu9pBnRCRFqRkjB5AGlU&oh=00_AYAgLYFeloOGyRLLJRkKqE2yIT0qyejRAV9ITXxQMcfcBA&oe=6739DD82 PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Italo Jeweler 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,447,459
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2446339}'
Yes 2024-11-12 18:53 active 1805 0 šŸ”žAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼šŸ‘‰ šŸ’”My fated mate is my deceased sister’s boyfriend? The guy who accused me of killing my own sister and caused me to be tortured and shunned for 6 years? How could that be possible? LEARN_MORE https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10745&u Indulge in story https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ 842 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn More 0 getokn.com DCO https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10745&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/450253454_816199537279779_5081182667160556282_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=IK3fAT1CsHEQ7kNvgF6xZAi&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AKaMbzrCzcNhe4IQzEwqrgS&oh=00_AYAJ5Z9riWv2UuPhSMvDwUFvuAzQvSRGi-z7gF8NRan68Q&oe=6739B85D PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Indulge in story 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,447,143
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null
Yes 2024-11-12 18:52 active 1805 0 Read next chapter On her wedding anniversary, she dressed up for a date but was drugged and manipulated by her husband's mistress, leading to spend a night with a stranger. To her surprise, he turned out to be her husband's half-brother and business rival! ===== In the dimly lit, opulent private cinema, the most exclusive jewelry auction was being broadcast live. "One million, going once, going twice--" The rich cadence of the auctioneer's voice echoed through the room, the man tightened his grip around Alicia Bennett's waist... With the intensity between them only grew fiercer as time passed... The auctioneer's gavel fell. "Sold for ten million! Let's give a round of applause to Mr. Joshua Yates!" The name struck Alicia like a lightning bolt. Her body instantly went rigid, something that the man couldn't help but notice, flicked lazily toward the screen. The camera zoomed in on Joshua Yates's face, every detail of his familiar features displayed in perfect clarity. "Joshua Yates, the second son of the Yates family... an acquaintance perhaps?" he drawled, the corners of his mouth tugging into a sly smile. Alicia's frown deepened. The last thing she wanted was to discuss it, she didn't respond. The man, upon seeing the situation, chuckled lightly before his movements grew even more relentless... ...... When it was over, Alicia took advantage of the man's time in the shower and quietly made her escape. When Caden Ward finally emerged from the bathroom, not catching sight of the woman's figure, he curled his lips slightly. Moments later, his assistant, Hank Ford, burst into the room, clearly on edge, "Er, apologies, Mr. Ward. I let my guard down. Give me a moment, and I'll have her brought back immediately." They had just returned to the country, taking every precaution. And yet, a woman had managed to slip through the cracks of their security. Caden's features calm, almost indifferent. "No need. I was... a willing participant." Hank's eyes widened in shock. In all the time he'd known Caden, the man had never slept with a woman,even physical contact. There were even rumors that Caden might suffer from some secret ailment. Yet now, those whispers seemed to evaporate in the face of this unexpected turn of events. Before Hank could make sense of it, Caden's deep voice pulled him back to reality. "I want you to look into Joshua's personal life. Have the report on my desk in half an hour." Tonight, Alicia had stumbled into his room, feverish and desperate. It was obvious she'd been framed. And then came the revelation--Alicia was still a pureness. Two years of marriage to Joshua... Yet she was still untouched? Caden's lips curled into a satisfied smile. But as he reflected, one thing became abundantly clear--Alicia had no idea who she'd been with due to the d*ug's effects. ... By the time Alicia returned home, the first light of dawn filtered through the windows. Only then did she realize how long she had been out. But before she could dwell any further, her phone rang. It was her bestie, Monica Flynn, calling. "Alicia!" Monica practically screeched from the other end of the line, her voice high-pitched with worry. "How are you now?" Alicia exhaled deeply, kicking off her shoes carelessly. "I've been better," she murmured. Monica's anger bubbled over, her words sharp and unrelenting. "Joshua's beyond disgusting! If he doesn't want to stay married, he should just grow a spine and divorce you already! What kind of sick man would scheme against his own wife?" The sharp pain of betrayal shot through Alicia's chest. Yesterday was their second anniversary. Joshua had texted her, suggesting they celebrate. Daring to hope he had changed, she had dressed up to the nine's, only to be met with disappointment and a d*ug-laced drink that sent her spiraling into a night of confusion and chaos. Was Joshua really the mastermind behind this? Swallowing the bitterness that tried clawing its way to the surface, Alicia forced herself to climb the stairs, her movements slow and weary. "It's fine, Monica. I'll handle it." Monica, ever protective, wasn't convinced. "'Handle it'? What do you mean you'll handle it? Just say the word, and I'll be over in a heartbeat." Alicia couldn't help the small, tired smile that tugged at her lips, hanging up the phone. But her heart still felt heavy, just as she lost focus, the door to her bedroom creaked open. She lifted her gaze, and almost instantly, her stomach dropped. There, fresh from a shower, a towel wrapped loosely around his waist, stood Joshua. He stared down at her. Chapter 2 Divorce Alicia snapped out of her daze as soon as she met the icy gaze of Joshua, her so-called husband. His expression remained unchanged, cold and indifferent as ever, as though he was looking at a stranger. The only thing out of place was the scars on his lips. A wave of disgust washed over her, she pushed him away and was about to enter. Joshua frowned, his hand shooting out to grab her wrist. "Alicia, what's with the attitude?" He seemed quite unhappy with her this time, which was a rare thing, considering how little he bothered to come home. Normally, Alicia would have welcomed him back with open arms, a flicker of joy lighting up her tired features, but today she looked drained, almost hollow. She didn't resist his grip, meeting his gaze with a calmness that unnerved him. "Haven't I always been like this? Obedient, sensible, making sure the house is in order, ensuring you're comfortable, ready to give your best at work." A small, bitter smile tugged at her lips. "Isn't that what you like most about me? It makes things easier for you, doesn't it? Frees up time for your other... 'special someone'." Joshua's eyes darkened at the veiled accusation. Denial hovered on his lips, but he didn't bother. Why should he? He dropped her hand and said gruffly, "Actually, that's why I'm here. We need to talk." Alicia vigorously rubbed her wrist, as though she was trying to erase his touch. "So, are you planning to finally go public with her?" Joshua's expression twisted instantly, his calm facade cracking. "What do you know? Did you have me stalked by a private investigator or something?" Alicia let out a soft, humorless laugh. "Is that necessary? Last night, you spared no expense to make her happy. Even a blind person could tell you're mad about her." He stared at her, unsettled by her icy tone. It was still her voice, still Alicia, but there was something different about her... For some reason, he felt inexplicably hurt, like a thorn pricking his heart. Perhaps it was the way she looked at him now--her eyes, once warm and filled with love for him, were now completely empty. There was no anger, no pain, just... nothing. It was a stark contrast to the woman who used to look at him as if he were her entire world. For reasons he couldn't explain, the sight of her like this stirred something in him, an unfamiliar dissatisfaction. Annoyed by his own reaction, Joshua decided to hit back, his voice harder now. "She's pregnant. It's a delicate pregnancy, so I bought her a little something to lift her spirits." Alicia's fists clenched before she could stop them. P**gnant? So, the nights she had stayed up waiting for him to come home, he'd been with another woman, working diligently to start a new family? Seeing Alicia wince a little, Joshua felt a flicker of satisfaction. "It's not that I don't want to touch you," he said, voice dripping with condescension. "You're just about as thrilling as watching paint dry. No man would want that." His cruel words pierced through Alicia, yet she managed to remain composed on the surface. It wasn't that she avoided intimacy; she just wasn't the one to initiate it. Did that make her so undesirable? Was it a sin? Taking a slow, steady breath, Alicia willed herself to stay calm. "Fine," she replied quietly. "Let's get a divorce then. You can give her the title she wants." The word "divorce" made Joshua's eyelid twitch involuntarily. He scoffed, eyes narrowing with suspicion. "Is this another one of your games?" Convinced he was right, his voice grew colder, more biting. "Alicia, for two years, you've pulled every childish stunt, begging for my attention. Aren't you tired yet? Because I sure as hell am." He paused, letting his disdain sink in. "You claim to love me so much. Could you really walk away from me?" Alicia couldn't help the bitter laugh that escaped her. Love him? Did he even understand what that meant? When Joshua's business had crumbled, leaving him with nothing but debt and shattered dreams, it had been Alicia who emptied her savings to pull him from the wreckage. Out of gratitude--or maybe obligation--he had married her. For two long years, she had been the dutiful wife, supporting him as he clawed his way to success. And what had Alicia gotten in return? She had been cast aside like a useless relic, while another woman carried his child. Her love, her loyalty, had been ground into the dirt beneath his feet. To care for this man any longer would be masochism. Her voice steady, Alicia said, "Draft the divorce agreement. I'll agree to whatever terms you want." And with that, she turned and disappeared through the door, leaving Joshua standing alone in the hallway. For a moment, he stared after her angrily, but then a cold, mocking smile tugged at his lips. Fine, she can play the martyr. He doubted she could keep it up for long. Storming out of the house, Joshua headed straight to the apartment where his lover, Lilliana Green, awaited him. "Well, that was fast," she teased upon hearing Joshua was getting a divorce, raising a brow. "Seems she wasn't as tough to deal with as you claimed." "She's cunning," Joshua muttered, the edge of suspicion creeping into his voice. "I don't know if she's actually agreeing to the divorce or just playing me." Lilliana's arms draping lazily around his neck, "Relax, Joshua, even if she changes her mind, it's too late." Joshua's brow furrowed. "What do you mean?" Chapter 3 Letting Go Lilliana's eyes flickered with shadowy intent. She wasn't foolish enough to show her cards now, so she waved it off with an effortless excuse. "During your two-year marriage, she has lived quietly in the shadows as a mere housewife, disconnected from your world. When you're assertive, would she dare to say a word?" Joshua pursed his lips into a hard line. During the past two years, Alicia had indeed done everything for him--given him support and solace. She had loved him fiercely, but at the end of it all, what value did love truly hold? Against all odds, he had clawed his way to the top, and he'd finally grasped the power he craved. That success, however, hadn't come easy, and it wasn't love that secured his position--it was alliances with the powerful. The prestige of the Green family daughter, that title alone, was worth far more than Alicia's devoted love. As these thoughts plagued his mind, Lilliana said happily, "Joshua, congratulations on escaping the grind. Shall we celebrate?" For a moment, Joshua's gaze flickered down to her, but Alicia's indifferent face suddenly flashed before his eyes. Since leaving the house earlier, Alicia hadn't once called him to ask for his whereabouts. Before, if he had been upset with her, she would've called him in a panic. A sharp, inexplicable irritation surged within him. Without thinking, he pushed Lilliana back, "You're only a few weeks' pregnant. Be careful." Lilliana, sharp as ever, sensed he was distracted. "Joshua, what's wrong?" she asked gently. "Don't you want to get divorced?" Joshua's response was instant. "Of course I want to divorce her." Her eyes narrowed as she studied him. "Then why don't you seem very happy?" Joshua offered a quick excuse, his voice steady but distant. "My father's condition has worsened. He doesn't have much time left, and Caden returned last night. He's likely here to claim his inheritance. I need to figure out how to handle him." Lilliana blinked, momentarily thrown. "Caden? Your brother from your father's first marriage? He doesn't even carry the Yates name anymore. What right does he have to fight you for the inheritance?" Joshua's expression darkened. It was true--but at the end of the day, he was still the son of a home-wrecker. All these years of relentless effort had not only been to carve out a name for himself in the Yates family, but to push Caden into the shadows where he belonged. One way or another, Joshua was hell-bent on winning. Meanwhile, Alicia stirred from her sleep. Darkness had already fallen, yet she felt even more drained than before. It was because her dreams revolved around that stranger. when her phone buzzed with a call from Monica did she snap out of her daze. "Alicia, I got your bl**d test results. I passed them to a friend of mine with some serious connections. He's digging around to see who bought the stuff." Alicia sat up a little straighter, her mind sharpening. "Thanks, Monica. Appreciate it." "If you really want to thank me, do me a favor: stop obsessing over that j**k. And after the divorce, focus on your career. You owe me that much." Alicia's chest warmed, her head lowering in quiet gratitude. "I know, I know." Now that she thought about it, she had come to the realization that her feelings for Joshua had never been pure love--they were born out of a debt, a sense of obligation. Her family's expectations had always weighed heavily on her, and in that lonely, stifled childhood, it was Joshua who had been there. His companionship had nurtured a vague affection she'd confused for love. "Lucky for me, love's never been something I've held onto tightly," Alicia murmured. "These last two years... I'll just see it as repaying his kindness." Monica paused, her usual boldness tempered with thoughtfulness. She knew better than anyone how, once upon a time, Joshua had indeed loved Alicia. But, it turned out love could be a fleeting thing. "Alicia, I really hope you've let go for good," Monica said with a convicted sigh. A sharp pang hit Alicia's chest, her eyes stinging as she fought back the urge to cry. Quickly, she pressed her hand to her eyelids, refusing to let the tears fall. It was only then she noticed something startling. Stunned, she stared at her hand. The wedding ring--something she had once held onto so tightly--was gone. Gone for a whole day and night, and she hadn't even noticed. Suddenly, her heart felt lighter, the weight of everything she'd been carrying beginning to lift. She whispered, more to herself than anyone, "Yes, I've truly let go." ... It didn't take long for Joshua to notice. He had returned to grab something quickly when his eyes fell on her hand. His brow furrowed as he asked, without thinking, "Where's your wedding ring?" Chapter 4 Her Nemesis Alicia's only concern now was leaving Joshua, so she ignored his question and asked flatly, "Are the divorce papers ready yet?" That word again--"divorce". Irritation flickered across Joshua's eyes. "What's the rush?" he snapped, his voice cold and sharp. "My father's finalizing his will, and if word gets out about my divorce, it'll ruin my standing. Now, pack your things--we're having dinner at the Yates Mansion this afternoon." With Caden's return, the family was throwing a welcome-home dinner for him. They also hoped that by doing so, it'd lift the spirits of Jerald Yates, Joshua's father. However, maintaining the charade of a happy marriage was the last thing on Alicia's mind. "I'm not going," she announced curtly. "Just get the divorce finalized and stop wasting my time." Joshua laughed, a sound that held no warmth. "Oh, come on, Alicia. Stop pretending. You hid the ring because you don't actually want to leave me, right? You can't stand the thought of being without me." He leaned in, smirking, and added, "You've worked hard these past two years. Even if we divorce, I'll still take care of you--as long as you keep me happy." Alicia's eyes widened, disbelief turning into anger. Hid the ring? Couldn't bear to be without him? His arrogant words sounded like nails on a chalkboard to Alicia's ears. With a sharp sneer, she shot back, "Oh, Mr. Yates, how could I possibly make you happy? Don't worry, I'll return the ring--wouldn't want this plain Jane to irk you, right? Once you have it, we're finalizing the divorce immediately." But Joshua wasn't fazed by her venom. He thought he knew her too well, convinced this was just another ploy to get his attention. Without thinking too much, he tossed a bag at her. "We've got guests today. Dress appropriately, and don't make me look bad." Alicia looked down at the bag, her mind flashing back to the countless times she had visited the mansion dressed in modest, unassuming clothes-- doing everything to blend in, to please him and his family. But now, with their divorce looming on the horizon, Alicia no longer cared to play the part of a dutiful wife. After slipping into the outfit, she carefully applied a touch of makeup, just enough to bring out the vibrance in her already flawless complexion. The subtle enhancements accentuated her smooth skin and delicate features, lending her a certain glow. When Joshua saw her descending the staircase, he froze for a brief moment, eyes lingering. Perhaps it was the way the dress hugged Alicia's graceful curves, making her seem more alluring than usual. At the entrance of the Yates Mansion, they both slipped into their familiar roles, masking the tension between them with practiced ease. Alicia casually looped her arm through Joshua's, their movements synchronized as they walked into the courtyard. Though Jerald was too ill to receive anyone, the grand hall bustled with life, relatives filling the space with chatter. The noise hummed around her, but for some reason, as soon as Alicia crossed the threshold, a sharp chill pricked at her skin. She instinctively looked up, her gaze immediately drawn to the figure lounging casually at the far end of the room. Legs crossed, dark shirt unbuttoned just enough to reveal a sliver of his collarbone, the man oozed arrogance, his presence commanding. When Alicia's eyes finally met his-- a familiar, authoritative stare that pinned her in place-- her mind raced as emotions began to surge uncontrollably. Joshua noticed the shift in her demeanor, his brows furrowing as he asked, "What's going on with you?" Alicia's breath caught in her throat. One word escaped her lips, barely audible. "Caden?" Just the mention of his name sent a chill down her spine. To her, Caden was the embodiment of her nightmares. Due to their families' friendship, their paths first crossed at the tender age of ten. Caden, having taken a year off, transferred to her school, and from that moment, Alicia's perfect world began to unravel. She could no longer claim the top spot. No matter how relentless her efforts, no matter how late she stayed up studying, Caden was always a step ahead. He would outscore her by the smallest of margins--a point, maybe two--leaving her perpetually stranded in second place. Anyone else might have accepted defeat, settled into the role of runner-up. But not Alicia. Born into the once prestigious Bennett family, she was raised under the suffocating weight of living up to her family name. Excellence wasn't just a goal--it was the currency by which she could earn her parents' affection. Failure was not an option, yet Caden had the audacity to snatch away everything she'd worked for with what seemed like effortless ease. It was as if he'd set his sights on her from the very beginning, and Alicia, stubborn to a fault, refused to back down. Their rivalry spanned over a decade, a relentless battle fought both openly and in the shadows, and their final showdown took place in college, just before their graduation, at the national competition. Alicia poured her heart and soul into that moment, her focus razor-sharp as she aimed for nothing less than perfection. And she achieved it, having garnered a perfect score. But Caden, ever the serpent, had bribed the judges, twisting the results in his favor. Alicia was forced, once again, into second place. The sting of injustice was deep, but the harshest blow came from her father, Phil Bennett. Over the phone, his voice dripped with disappointment in her ranking. Alicia, having grown accustomed to his tirades, said nothing. She waited for his anger to ebb, then asked quietly, "I'm graduating soon. Will you come back?" Her mother, Donna, had always been her softer solace. She comforted Alicia that day, promising they'd be there for her graduation. But life had other plans. Phil and Donna, rushing back from Itrubisite to attend the graduation, perished in a tragic plane crash. Overnight, Alicia's world crumbled, left an orphan in this cruel world. Since that day, she had never challenged Caden again. Afterward, Caden left Warrington to build his career overseas. ... "He's back for the inheritance," Joshua muttered, his voice barely audible. Alicia cast him a sidelong glance as he continued, "With a family empire as big as ours, an eldest son like him wouldn't give up so easily." Her brow furrowed slightly. It was true--the Yates empire was massive, a legacy most would kill for. But Caden had accumulated his own fortune, surpassing even the family's vast wealth. Did he really care about the inheritance? Then again, this was Caden. Competing was in his blood. Even if he didn't care about the fortune itself, he'd fight tooth and nail just to win, to toy with everyone else. The man had a knack for stirring chaos purely for his own amusement. Alicia had been his rival for as long as she could remember, and even now, the thought of giving him so much as a glance felt like a waste of energy. She turned to walk away. But Joshua caught her wrist, his grip firm yet tense. "I know you two don't get along," he said. "But he's still my elder brother. We need to maintain appearances." Her body stiffened at the touch, and she immediately tried to pull her hand free. Joshua's frown deepened. "Alicia, behave," he hissed. Irritation flared in her chest. "I'm not refusing to go in. Just let go of me first. I don't want your filthy hands touching me." A flicker of something dark passed over Joshua's face, and instead of releasing her, he intertwined their fingers, squeezing them tight. Alicia bit her tongue, silently fuming. As they neared, Caden's gaze slowly lifted, his eyes narrowing in a lazy, almost bored assessment of them. "Caden," Joshua greeted, his tone strained, meeting his brother's gaze with forced cordiality. Caden's eyes flicked to their entwined hands, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Your girlfriend?" he asked indifferently, as though he didn't recognize Alicia. Chapter 5 We Meet Again So Soon Alicia's nerves coiled tight like a spring. That voice... Her messy thoughts blurred into chaos, but one thing broke through the haze--Joshua's calm declaration. "Alicia and I have been married for two years now. She cares about me, so we kept it low-key. Just went straight for the registration; no ceremony. You were busy abroad at the time, so we didn't bother you." Caden arched a brow, his voice laced with venomous mockery. "Oh, so she's my sister-in-law." The way he spat the words "sister-in-law" felt more like a s*ap than a title, leaving no doubt about his contempt for her. Alicia could feel the man's sneer underneath every syllable. And all this was thanks to her so-called husband, Joshua. Her hand trembled as she snatched a tissue, vigorously wiping her hand. "Looks like Alicia's a bit of a germophobe," Caden observed, his tone a casual jab at her disgust. Joshua's expression darkened, the tension between them thickening. He hadn't expected her to humiliate him like this. "It seems I've spoiled her too much," he muttered, his voice low and tight with irritation. Caden's eyes gleamed with a dangerous glint. "If it's a serious condition, she should get treated. It could impact her role as a mother. You know how badly our father has wanted a grandchild." At this, something flickered across Joshua's eyes. Even though Alicia, his wife, was right beside him, he went ahead and lied through his teeth. "Thanks for the concern, Caden, but I already have good news for Dad. I just haven't gotten around to telling him yet." Caden's smirk deepened, his gaze flicking toward Alicia, who was about done with the bullshit of a charade. She quietly excused herself and strode off. "How far along is she?" he asked meaningfully. "Doesn't seem like she's pregnant." Joshua didn't miss a beat. "Just a month." The answer was as much a threat as it was an announcement. Now, the inheritance stakes had just been raised, and Jerald, ever focused on continuing the family line, would certainly take his unborn grandchild into consideration. Caden's smile hardened, and Joshua delivered the final blow with a smug undertone. "You'd better catch up, Caden. I can't always be one step ahead." Caden, unfazed, waved his hand lazily. "No rush." ... Alicia stepped onto the terrace, the cool night breeze washing over her skin. She drank in the fresh air hungrily to steady her nerves. Pulling out her phone, she quickly dialed the manager of the private cinema again. "Have you found the ring?" she asked anxiously. The manager hesitated, sounding troubled. "Ms. Bennett, we've searched thoroughly and questioned all the staff, but... we really couldn't find any ring." "Then..." Alicia clenched her fist, her mind racing. "Do you have the contact details of the guest who booked the room that day?" "I'm sorry, but due to our privacy policy, we can't disclose any information on our clients." Her heart sank. "I see," she sighed with resignation. "Please tell me immediately if anything turns up, okay?" In a perfect world, she could've just bought an identical ring and pass it off for the original. Unfortunately, Joshua had that ring custom-made, and it wasn't easy to replicate. After dinner, it started to rain. The relatives began to trickle out one by one. Joshua stood by her side as they made their way to the car, his eyes trailing down to her bare wrist. "If you liked that bracelet at the auction, then I can buy you something like it," he said coolly. Alicia had to resist the urge to roll her eyes sardonically. She didn't believe for a second that Joshua had a change of heart towards her. "Trying to buy my silence, huh?" Her words were sharp, slicing right through Joshua's tender facade. "No need. I have no desire to be tangled up in your affairs." Joshua hadn't intended to sound like that, but her mocking tone struck a nerve. His jaw clenched, and a bitter smile crossed his lips. "Fine. Don't take it. The money I spend on you is a waste anyway." Alicia bit the inside of her cheek before adding firmly, "Joshua, I already told you. I'm willing to leave this marriage empty-handed. Let's sign the divorce papers tomorrow morning and end this once and for all." His smile twisted into something dark, something dangerous. "What about the ring?" "I lost it." Joshua's eyes narrowed, his tone unrelenting. "I don't care about anything else. I want the ring." She could barely contain her frustration, her breath hitching as he delivered his final blow. "If you can't find it," he said coldly, "I'll assume you're holding onto it because you still care about me." Just then, Joshua's phone rang; it was Lilliana calling. "Joshua." She mewled his name pitifully. "The thunder is so loud. I'm scared to sleep alone... Can you come over?" The car wasn't heading anywhere near Lilliana's and Joshua was furious with Alicia, so without a second thought, he kicked her out into the rain and sped off. He didn't even leave her an umbrella. Alicia stood frozen by the roadside, the downpour quickly soaking through her clothes. The cold rain seeped into her bones, chilling her to the core. Gritting her chattering teeth, she swallowed the bitter taste in her mouth and began trudging along the drenched pavement. Behind her, the soft hum of an engine crept closer. A sleek, low-profile Maybach rolled up beside her, its headlights cutting through the rain. "Mr. Ward," the driver said, glancing back, "I believe that's Ms. Bennett." The car slowed to a stop. Caden glanced out the window, his sharp eyes narrowing on Alicia's lonesome figure. She had just paused, her fingers gathering the fabric of her soaked dress, tying it up to ease her stride. Caden's lips curled into a faint. "Invite her inside," he drawled. The car came to a halt next to Alicia. The driver stepped out, holding a large umbrella over her head, his voice polite. "Ms. Bennett, it's hard to find a cab at this hour. May I offer you a ride home?" Alicia's eyes flicked up, recognizing the man as the Yates family's driver. She hesitated for a moment before nodding, her voice soft but steady. "Thank you. Sorry for the inconvenience." However, as soon as she slipped into the backseat of the car, she locked eyes with its other passenger--Caden. "We meet again so soon, sister-in-law?" His voice, smooth as velvet, carried a hint of mischief. ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &3& LEARN_MORE https://fbweb.moboreader.net/63310322-fb_contact-e Heat Novel A https://www.facebook.com/100089743291944/ 563 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 fbweb.moboreader.net VIDEO https://fbweb.moboreader.net/63310322-fb_contact-ena265_2-1019-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=934080944896999&rawadid=120213408078250714 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464950046_2544421349084366_627537085568683938_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=shr5TQSQ_pAQ7kNvgH6IQPu&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ARD0YpTyXKwLOxTN3RbexlI&oh=00_AYCM5t6kvo48mMlTPO4SqUPxwwR2ABkJROyz0oajxbaD2Q&oe=6739B7DD PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Heat Novel A 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete
2,447,301
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"is_bh_simple_request":false,"simple_request_ratio":1,"is_bh_selenium":false,"selenium_ratio":1,"ratio_threshold":0.8}'
Yes 2024-11-12 18:53 active 1805 0 Read next chapter On her wedding anniversary, she dressed up for a date but was drugged and manipulated by her husband's mistress, leading to spend a night with a stranger. To her surprise, he turned out to be her husband's half-brother and business rival! ===== In the dimly lit, opulent private cinema, the most exclusive jewelry auction was being broadcast live. "One million, going once, going twice--" The rich cadence of the auctioneer's voice echoed through the room, the man tightened his grip around Alicia Bennett's waist... With the intensity between them only grew fiercer as time passed... The auctioneer's gavel fell. "Sold for ten million! Let's give a round of applause to Mr. Joshua Yates!" The name struck Alicia like a lightning bolt. Her body instantly went rigid, something that the man couldn't help but notice, flicked lazily toward the screen. The camera zoomed in on Joshua Yates's face, every detail of his familiar features displayed in perfect clarity. "Joshua Yates, the second son of the Yates family... an acquaintance perhaps?" he drawled, the corners of his mouth tugging into a sly smile. Alicia's frown deepened. The last thing she wanted was to discuss it, she didn't respond. The man, upon seeing the situation, chuckled lightly before his movements grew even more relentless... ...... When it was over, Alicia took advantage of the man's time in the shower and quietly made her escape. When Caden Ward finally emerged from the bathroom, not catching sight of the woman's figure, he curled his lips slightly. Moments later, his assistant, Hank Ford, burst into the room, clearly on edge, "Er, apologies, Mr. Ward. I let my guard down. Give me a moment, and I'll have her brought back immediately." They had just returned to the country, taking every precaution. And yet, a woman had managed to slip through the cracks of their security. Caden's features calm, almost indifferent. "No need. I was... a willing participant." Hank's eyes widened in shock. In all the time he'd known Caden, the man had never slept with a woman,even physical contact. There were even rumors that Caden might suffer from some secret ailment. Yet now, those whispers seemed to evaporate in the face of this unexpected turn of events. Before Hank could make sense of it, Caden's deep voice pulled him back to reality. "I want you to look into Joshua's personal life. Have the report on my desk in half an hour." Tonight, Alicia had stumbled into his room, feverish and desperate. It was obvious she'd been framed. And then came the revelation--Alicia was still a pureness. Two years of marriage to Joshua... Yet she was still untouched? Caden's lips curled into a satisfied smile. But as he reflected, one thing became abundantly clear--Alicia had no idea who she'd been with due to the d*ug's effects. ... By the time Alicia returned home, the first light of dawn filtered through the windows. Only then did she realize how long she had been out. But before she could dwell any further, her phone rang. It was her bestie, Monica Flynn, calling. "Alicia!" Monica practically screeched from the other end of the line, her voice high-pitched with worry. "How are you now?" Alicia exhaled deeply, kicking off her shoes carelessly. "I've been better," she murmured. Monica's anger bubbled over, her words sharp and unrelenting. "Joshua's beyond disgusting! If he doesn't want to stay married, he should just grow a spine and divorce you already! What kind of sick man would scheme against his own wife?" The sharp pain of betrayal shot through Alicia's chest. Yesterday was their second anniversary. Joshua had texted her, suggesting they celebrate. Daring to hope he had changed, she had dressed up to the nine's, only to be met with disappointment and a d*ug-laced drink that sent her spiraling into a night of confusion and chaos. Was Joshua really the mastermind behind this? Swallowing the bitterness that tried clawing its way to the surface, Alicia forced herself to climb the stairs, her movements slow and weary. "It's fine, Monica. I'll handle it." Monica, ever protective, wasn't convinced. "'Handle it'? What do you mean you'll handle it? Just say the word, and I'll be over in a heartbeat." Alicia couldn't help the small, tired smile that tugged at her lips, hanging up the phone. But her heart still felt heavy, just as she lost focus, the door to her bedroom creaked open. She lifted her gaze, and almost instantly, her stomach dropped. There, fresh from a shower, a towel wrapped loosely around his waist, stood Joshua. He stared down at her. Chapter 2 Divorce Alicia snapped out of her daze as soon as she met the icy gaze of Joshua, her so-called husband. His expression remained unchanged, cold and indifferent as ever, as though he was looking at a stranger. The only thing out of place was the scars on his lips. A wave of disgust washed over her, she pushed him away and was about to enter. Joshua frowned, his hand shooting out to grab her wrist. "Alicia, what's with the attitude?" He seemed quite unhappy with her this time, which was a rare thing, considering how little he bothered to come home. Normally, Alicia would have welcomed him back with open arms, a flicker of joy lighting up her tired features, but today she looked drained, almost hollow. She didn't resist his grip, meeting his gaze with a calmness that unnerved him. "Haven't I always been like this? Obedient, sensible, making sure the house is in order, ensuring you're comfortable, ready to give your best at work." A small, bitter smile tugged at her lips. "Isn't that what you like most about me? It makes things easier for you, doesn't it? Frees up time for your other... 'special someone'." Joshua's eyes darkened at the veiled accusation. Denial hovered on his lips, but he didn't bother. Why should he? He dropped her hand and said gruffly, "Actually, that's why I'm here. We need to talk." Alicia vigorously rubbed her wrist, as though she was trying to erase his touch. "So, are you planning to finally go public with her?" Joshua's expression twisted instantly, his calm facade cracking. "What do you know? Did you have me stalked by a private investigator or something?" Alicia let out a soft, humorless laugh. "Is that necessary? Last night, you spared no expense to make her happy. Even a blind person could tell you're mad about her." He stared at her, unsettled by her icy tone. It was still her voice, still Alicia, but there was something different about her... For some reason, he felt inexplicably hurt, like a thorn pricking his heart. Perhaps it was the way she looked at him now--her eyes, once warm and filled with love for him, were now completely empty. There was no anger, no pain, just... nothing. It was a stark contrast to the woman who used to look at him as if he were her entire world. For reasons he couldn't explain, the sight of her like this stirred something in him, an unfamiliar dissatisfaction. Annoyed by his own reaction, Joshua decided to hit back, his voice harder now. "She's pregnant. It's a delicate pregnancy, so I bought her a little something to lift her spirits." Alicia's fists clenched before she could stop them. P**gnant? So, the nights she had stayed up waiting for him to come home, he'd been with another woman, working diligently to start a new family? Seeing Alicia wince a little, Joshua felt a flicker of satisfaction. "It's not that I don't want to touch you," he said, voice dripping with condescension. "You're just about as thrilling as watching paint dry. No man would want that." His cruel words pierced through Alicia, yet she managed to remain composed on the surface. It wasn't that she avoided intimacy; she just wasn't the one to initiate it. Did that make her so undesirable? Was it a sin? Taking a slow, steady breath, Alicia willed herself to stay calm. "Fine," she replied quietly. "Let's get a divorce then. You can give her the title she wants." The word "divorce" made Joshua's eyelid twitch involuntarily. He scoffed, eyes narrowing with suspicion. "Is this another one of your games?" Convinced he was right, his voice grew colder, more biting. "Alicia, for two years, you've pulled every childish stunt, begging for my attention. Aren't you tired yet? Because I sure as hell am." He paused, letting his disdain sink in. "You claim to love me so much. Could you really walk away from me?" Alicia couldn't help the bitter laugh that escaped her. Love him? Did he even understand what that meant? When Joshua's business had crumbled, leaving him with nothing but debt and shattered dreams, it had been Alicia who emptied her savings to pull him from the wreckage. Out of gratitude--or maybe obligation--he had married her. For two long years, she had been the dutiful wife, supporting him as he clawed his way to success. And what had Alicia gotten in return? She had been cast aside like a useless relic, while another woman carried his child. Her love, her loyalty, had been ground into the dirt beneath his feet. To care for this man any longer would be masochism. Her voice steady, Alicia said, "Draft the divorce agreement. I'll agree to whatever terms you want." And with that, she turned and disappeared through the door, leaving Joshua standing alone in the hallway. For a moment, he stared after her angrily, but then a cold, mocking smile tugged at his lips. Fine, she can play the martyr. He doubted she could keep it up for long. Storming out of the house, Joshua headed straight to the apartment where his lover, Lilliana Green, awaited him. "Well, that was fast," she teased upon hearing Joshua was getting a divorce, raising a brow. "Seems she wasn't as tough to deal with as you claimed." "She's cunning," Joshua muttered, the edge of suspicion creeping into his voice. "I don't know if she's actually agreeing to the divorce or just playing me." Lilliana's arms draping lazily around his neck, "Relax, Joshua, even if she changes her mind, it's too late." Joshua's brow furrowed. "What do you mean?" Chapter 3 Letting Go Lilliana's eyes flickered with shadowy intent. She wasn't foolish enough to show her cards now, so she waved it off with an effortless excuse. "During your two-year marriage, she has lived quietly in the shadows as a mere housewife, disconnected from your world. When you're assertive, would she dare to say a word?" Joshua pursed his lips into a hard line. During the past two years, Alicia had indeed done everything for him--given him support and solace. She had loved him fiercely, but at the end of it all, what value did love truly hold? Against all odds, he had clawed his way to the top, and he'd finally grasped the power he craved. That success, however, hadn't come easy, and it wasn't love that secured his position--it was alliances with the powerful. The prestige of the Green family daughter, that title alone, was worth far more than Alicia's devoted love. As these thoughts plagued his mind, Lilliana said happily, "Joshua, congratulations on escaping the grind. Shall we celebrate?" For a moment, Joshua's gaze flickered down to her, but Alicia's indifferent face suddenly flashed before his eyes. Since leaving the house earlier, Alicia hadn't once called him to ask for his whereabouts. Before, if he had been upset with her, she would've called him in a panic. A sharp, inexplicable irritation surged within him. Without thinking, he pushed Lilliana back, "You're only a few weeks' pregnant. Be careful." Lilliana, sharp as ever, sensed he was distracted. "Joshua, what's wrong?" she asked gently. "Don't you want to get divorced?" Joshua's response was instant. "Of course I want to divorce her." Her eyes narrowed as she studied him. "Then why don't you seem very happy?" Joshua offered a quick excuse, his voice steady but distant. "My father's condition has worsened. He doesn't have much time left, and Caden returned last night. He's likely here to claim his inheritance. I need to figure out how to handle him." Lilliana blinked, momentarily thrown. "Caden? Your brother from your father's first marriage? He doesn't even carry the Yates name anymore. What right does he have to fight you for the inheritance?" Joshua's expression darkened. It was true--but at the end of the day, he was still the son of a home-wrecker. All these years of relentless effort had not only been to carve out a name for himself in the Yates family, but to push Caden into the shadows where he belonged. One way or another, Joshua was hell-bent on winning. Meanwhile, Alicia stirred from her sleep. Darkness had already fallen, yet she felt even more drained than before. It was because her dreams revolved around that stranger. when her phone buzzed with a call from Monica did she snap out of her daze. "Alicia, I got your bl**d test results. I passed them to a friend of mine with some serious connections. He's digging around to see who bought the stuff." Alicia sat up a little straighter, her mind sharpening. "Thanks, Monica. Appreciate it." "If you really want to thank me, do me a favor: stop obsessing over that j**k. And after the divorce, focus on your career. You owe me that much." Alicia's chest warmed, her head lowering in quiet gratitude. "I know, I know." Now that she thought about it, she had come to the realization that her feelings for Joshua had never been pure love--they were born out of a debt, a sense of obligation. Her family's expectations had always weighed heavily on her, and in that lonely, stifled childhood, it was Joshua who had been there. His companionship had nurtured a vague affection she'd confused for love. "Lucky for me, love's never been something I've held onto tightly," Alicia murmured. "These last two years... I'll just see it as repaying his kindness." Monica paused, her usual boldness tempered with thoughtfulness. She knew better than anyone how, once upon a time, Joshua had indeed loved Alicia. But, it turned out love could be a fleeting thing. "Alicia, I really hope you've let go for good," Monica said with a convicted sigh. A sharp pang hit Alicia's chest, her eyes stinging as she fought back the urge to cry. Quickly, she pressed her hand to her eyelids, refusing to let the tears fall. It was only then she noticed something startling. Stunned, she stared at her hand. The wedding ring--something she had once held onto so tightly--was gone. Gone for a whole day and night, and she hadn't even noticed. Suddenly, her heart felt lighter, the weight of everything she'd been carrying beginning to lift. She whispered, more to herself than anyone, "Yes, I've truly let go." ... It didn't take long for Joshua to notice. He had returned to grab something quickly when his eyes fell on her hand. His brow furrowed as he asked, without thinking, "Where's your wedding ring?" Chapter 4 Her Nemesis Alicia's only concern now was leaving Joshua, so she ignored his question and asked flatly, "Are the divorce papers ready yet?" That word again--"divorce". Irritation flickered across Joshua's eyes. "What's the rush?" he snapped, his voice cold and sharp. "My father's finalizing his will, and if word gets out about my divorce, it'll ruin my standing. Now, pack your things--we're having dinner at the Yates Mansion this afternoon." With Caden's return, the family was throwing a welcome-home dinner for him. They also hoped that by doing so, it'd lift the spirits of Jerald Yates, Joshua's father. However, maintaining the charade of a happy marriage was the last thing on Alicia's mind. "I'm not going," she announced curtly. "Just get the divorce finalized and stop wasting my time." Joshua laughed, a sound that held no warmth. "Oh, come on, Alicia. Stop pretending. You hid the ring because you don't actually want to leave me, right? You can't stand the thought of being without me." He leaned in, smirking, and added, "You've worked hard these past two years. Even if we divorce, I'll still take care of you--as long as you keep me happy." Alicia's eyes widened, disbelief turning into anger. Hid the ring? Couldn't bear to be without him? His arrogant words sounded like nails on a chalkboard to Alicia's ears. With a sharp sneer, she shot back, "Oh, Mr. Yates, how could I possibly make you happy? Don't worry, I'll return the ring--wouldn't want this plain Jane to irk you, right? Once you have it, we're finalizing the divorce immediately." But Joshua wasn't fazed by her venom. He thought he knew her too well, convinced this was just another ploy to get his attention. Without thinking too much, he tossed a bag at her. "We've got guests today. Dress appropriately, and don't make me look bad." Alicia looked down at the bag, her mind flashing back to the countless times she had visited the mansion dressed in modest, unassuming clothes-- doing everything to blend in, to please him and his family. But now, with their divorce looming on the horizon, Alicia no longer cared to play the part of a dutiful wife. After slipping into the outfit, she carefully applied a touch of makeup, just enough to bring out the vibrance in her already flawless complexion. The subtle enhancements accentuated her smooth skin and delicate features, lending her a certain glow. When Joshua saw her descending the staircase, he froze for a brief moment, eyes lingering. Perhaps it was the way the dress hugged Alicia's graceful curves, making her seem more alluring than usual. At the entrance of the Yates Mansion, they both slipped into their familiar roles, masking the tension between them with practiced ease. Alicia casually looped her arm through Joshua's, their movements synchronized as they walked into the courtyard. Though Jerald was too ill to receive anyone, the grand hall bustled with life, relatives filling the space with chatter. The noise hummed around her, but for some reason, as soon as Alicia crossed the threshold, a sharp chill pricked at her skin. She instinctively looked up, her gaze immediately drawn to the figure lounging casually at the far end of the room. Legs crossed, dark shirt unbuttoned just enough to reveal a sliver of his collarbone, the man oozed arrogance, his presence commanding. When Alicia's eyes finally met his-- a familiar, authoritative stare that pinned her in place-- her mind raced as emotions began to surge uncontrollably. Joshua noticed the shift in her demeanor, his brows furrowing as he asked, "What's going on with you?" Alicia's breath caught in her throat. One word escaped her lips, barely audible. "Caden?" Just the mention of his name sent a chill down her spine. To her, Caden was the embodiment of her nightmares. Due to their families' friendship, their paths first crossed at the tender age of ten. Caden, having taken a year off, transferred to her school, and from that moment, Alicia's perfect world began to unravel. She could no longer claim the top spot. No matter how relentless her efforts, no matter how late she stayed up studying, Caden was always a step ahead. He would outscore her by the smallest of margins--a point, maybe two--leaving her perpetually stranded in second place. Anyone else might have accepted defeat, settled into the role of runner-up. But not Alicia. Born into the once prestigious Bennett family, she was raised under the suffocating weight of living up to her family name. Excellence wasn't just a goal--it was the currency by which she could earn her parents' affection. Failure was not an option, yet Caden had the audacity to snatch away everything she'd worked for with what seemed like effortless ease. It was as if he'd set his sights on her from the very beginning, and Alicia, stubborn to a fault, refused to back down. Their rivalry spanned over a decade, a relentless battle fought both openly and in the shadows, and their final showdown took place in college, just before their graduation, at the national competition. Alicia poured her heart and soul into that moment, her focus razor-sharp as she aimed for nothing less than perfection. And she achieved it, having garnered a perfect score. But Caden, ever the serpent, had bribed the judges, twisting the results in his favor. Alicia was forced, once again, into second place. The sting of injustice was deep, but the harshest blow came from her father, Phil Bennett. Over the phone, his voice dripped with disappointment in her ranking. Alicia, having grown accustomed to his tirades, said nothing. She waited for his anger to ebb, then asked quietly, "I'm graduating soon. Will you come back?" Her mother, Donna, had always been her softer solace. She comforted Alicia that day, promising they'd be there for her graduation. But life had other plans. Phil and Donna, rushing back from Itrubisite to attend the graduation, perished in a tragic plane crash. Overnight, Alicia's world crumbled, left an orphan in this cruel world. Since that day, she had never challenged Caden again. Afterward, Caden left Warrington to build his career overseas. ... "He's back for the inheritance," Joshua muttered, his voice barely audible. Alicia cast him a sidelong glance as he continued, "With a family empire as big as ours, an eldest son like him wouldn't give up so easily." Her brow furrowed slightly. It was true--the Yates empire was massive, a legacy most would kill for. But Caden had accumulated his own fortune, surpassing even the family's vast wealth. Did he really care about the inheritance? Then again, this was Caden. Competing was in his blood. Even if he didn't care about the fortune itself, he'd fight tooth and nail just to win, to toy with everyone else. The man had a knack for stirring chaos purely for his own amusement. Alicia had been his rival for as long as she could remember, and even now, the thought of giving him so much as a glance felt like a waste of energy. She turned to walk away. But Joshua caught her wrist, his grip firm yet tense. "I know you two don't get along," he said. "But he's still my elder brother. We need to maintain appearances." Her body stiffened at the touch, and she immediately tried to pull her hand free. Joshua's frown deepened. "Alicia, behave," he hissed. Irritation flared in her chest. "I'm not refusing to go in. Just let go of me first. I don't want your filthy hands touching me." A flicker of something dark passed over Joshua's face, and instead of releasing her, he intertwined their fingers, squeezing them tight. Alicia bit her tongue, silently fuming. As they neared, Caden's gaze slowly lifted, his eyes narrowing in a lazy, almost bored assessment of them. "Caden," Joshua greeted, his tone strained, meeting his brother's gaze with forced cordiality. Caden's eyes flicked to their entwined hands, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Your girlfriend?" he asked indifferently, as though he didn't recognize Alicia. Chapter 5 We Meet Again So Soon Alicia's nerves coiled tight like a spring. That voice... Her messy thoughts blurred into chaos, but one thing broke through the haze--Joshua's calm declaration. "Alicia and I have been married for two years now. She cares about me, so we kept it low-key. Just went straight for the registration; no ceremony. You were busy abroad at the time, so we didn't bother you." Caden arched a brow, his voice laced with venomous mockery. "Oh, so she's my sister-in-law." The way he spat the words "sister-in-law" felt more like a s*ap than a title, leaving no doubt about his contempt for her. Alicia could feel the man's sneer underneath every syllable. And all this was thanks to her so-called husband, Joshua. Her hand trembled as she snatched a tissue, vigorously wiping her hand. "Looks like Alicia's a bit of a germophobe," Caden observed, his tone a casual jab at her disgust. Joshua's expression darkened, the tension between them thickening. He hadn't expected her to humiliate him like this. "It seems I've spoiled her too much," he muttered, his voice low and tight with irritation. Caden's eyes gleamed with a dangerous glint. "If it's a serious condition, she should get treated. It could impact her role as a mother. You know how badly our father has wanted a grandchild." At this, something flickered across Joshua's eyes. Even though Alicia, his wife, was right beside him, he went ahead and lied through his teeth. "Thanks for the concern, Caden, but I already have good news for Dad. I just haven't gotten around to telling him yet." Caden's smirk deepened, his gaze flicking toward Alicia, who was about done with the bullshit of a charade. She quietly excused herself and strode off. "How far along is she?" he asked meaningfully. "Doesn't seem like she's pregnant." Joshua didn't miss a beat. "Just a month." The answer was as much a threat as it was an announcement. Now, the inheritance stakes had just been raised, and Jerald, ever focused on continuing the family line, would certainly take his unborn grandchild into consideration. Caden's smile hardened, and Joshua delivered the final blow with a smug undertone. "You'd better catch up, Caden. I can't always be one step ahead." Caden, unfazed, waved his hand lazily. "No rush." ... Alicia stepped onto the terrace, the cool night breeze washing over her skin. She drank in the fresh air hungrily to steady her nerves. Pulling out her phone, she quickly dialed the manager of the private cinema again. "Have you found the ring?" she asked anxiously. The manager hesitated, sounding troubled. "Ms. Bennett, we've searched thoroughly and questioned all the staff, but... we really couldn't find any ring." "Then..." Alicia clenched her fist, her mind racing. "Do you have the contact details of the guest who booked the room that day?" "I'm sorry, but due to our privacy policy, we can't disclose any information on our clients." Her heart sank. "I see," she sighed with resignation. "Please tell me immediately if anything turns up, okay?" In a perfect world, she could've just bought an identical ring and pass it off for the original. Unfortunately, Joshua had that ring custom-made, and it wasn't easy to replicate. After dinner, it started to rain. The relatives began to trickle out one by one. Joshua stood by her side as they made their way to the car, his eyes trailing down to her bare wrist. "If you liked that bracelet at the auction, then I can buy you something like it," he said coolly. Alicia had to resist the urge to roll her eyes sardonically. She didn't believe for a second that Joshua had a change of heart towards her. "Trying to buy my silence, huh?" Her words were sharp, slicing right through Joshua's tender facade. "No need. I have no desire to be tangled up in your affairs." Joshua hadn't intended to sound like that, but her mocking tone struck a nerve. His jaw clenched, and a bitter smile crossed his lips. "Fine. Don't take it. The money I spend on you is a waste anyway." Alicia bit the inside of her cheek before adding firmly, "Joshua, I already told you. I'm willing to leave this marriage empty-handed. Let's sign the divorce papers tomorrow morning and end this once and for all." His smile twisted into something dark, something dangerous. "What about the ring?" "I lost it." Joshua's eyes narrowed, his tone unrelenting. "I don't care about anything else. I want the ring." She could barely contain her frustration, her breath hitching as he delivered his final blow. "If you can't find it," he said coldly, "I'll assume you're holding onto it because you still care about me." Just then, Joshua's phone rang; it was Lilliana calling. "Joshua." She mewled his name pitifully. "The thunder is so loud. I'm scared to sleep alone... Can you come over?" The car wasn't heading anywhere near Lilliana's and Joshua was furious with Alicia, so without a second thought, he kicked her out into the rain and sped off. He didn't even leave her an umbrella. Alicia stood frozen by the roadside, the downpour quickly soaking through her clothes. The cold rain seeped into her bones, chilling her to the core. Gritting her chattering teeth, she swallowed the bitter taste in her mouth and began trudging along the drenched pavement. Behind her, the soft hum of an engine crept closer. A sleek, low-profile Maybach rolled up beside her, its headlights cutting through the rain. "Mr. Ward," the driver said, glancing back, "I believe that's Ms. Bennett." The car slowed to a stop. Caden glanced out the window, his sharp eyes narrowing on Alicia's lonesome figure. She had just paused, her fingers gathering the fabric of her soaked dress, tying it up to ease her stride. Caden's lips curled into a faint. "Invite her inside," he drawled. The car came to a halt next to Alicia. The driver stepped out, holding a large umbrella over her head, his voice polite. "Ms. Bennett, it's hard to find a cab at this hour. May I offer you a ride home?" Alicia's eyes flicked up, recognizing the man as the Yates family's driver. She hesitated for a moment before nodding, her voice soft but steady. "Thank you. Sorry for the inconvenience." However, as soon as she slipped into the backseat of the car, she locked eyes with its other passenger--Caden. "We meet again so soon, sister-in-law?" His voice, smooth as velvet, carried a hint of mischief. ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &3& LEARN_MORE https://fbweb.moboreader.net/63310322-fb_contact-e Fun Novel https://www.facebook.com/100090881055588/ 1,129 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 0 0 0 0 0 0 Learn more 0 fbweb.moboreader.net VIDEO https://fbweb.moboreader.net/63310322-fb_contact-ena265_2-1019-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=233925549638247&rawadid=120212784552290604 1969-12-31 18:00 https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463481750_567195825828629_1440229546489196133_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=YB_0l-LGWakQ7kNvgE6nBbm&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AIeNREbrqNSs_TDEP2l5vWj&oh=00_AYBCt6fC2VrZQ-QDIodQnhdSp6Sr7JuTO9zQePgOLtRT1w&oe=6739B85D PERSON_PROFILE 0 0 0 Fun Novel 0 0 1969-12-31 18:00 View Edit
Delete

Page 169 of 235, showing 20 record(s) out of 4,692 total

Download CSV New Ads